Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Talk:The Reunion With Twelve Fascinating Goddesses

2015-11-09T14:12:35Z

Destinyz:

Seems to be some sort of mix between TWGOK (minorly that, though), Hagure Yuusha, and Date-A-Live, well, at least for me, that is.... BTW, about when will full volume page will be available. And if this series needs P-reader, or even editor, I'd participate in that.

It will be helpful if you can help with the edits and grammar checks--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 13:11, 1 November 2015 (UTC)

Now this is surprisingly good, I'm hooked. [[User:Destinyz|Destinyz]] 22:13, 9 November 2015 (UTC +8)

Talk:The Reunion With Twelve Fascinating Goddesses

2015-11-09T14:12:07Z

Destinyz:

Talk:The Reunion With Twelve Fascinating Goddesses

2015-11-09T14:11:00Z

Destinyz:

User:Destinyz

2015-05-10T03:48:24Z

Destinyz:

I enjoy reading novel very much and do minor corrections when I do notice it.

Talk:Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari:Web Chapter 22

2014-09-08T11:40:36Z

Destinyz:

Is this alright? Once I get the go ahead I will upload next 2 chapters too.
Also, how do you insert a footer?

Thanks for the upload, this chapter is great! Though I am really curious about the curse series, damn cliffhanger (╯°□°）╯︵ ┻━┻
[[User:Destinyz|Destinyz]] ([[User talk:Destinyz|talk]]) 19:39, 8 September 2014 (SGT)

Talk:Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Volume2 Prologue

2014-08-22T18:13:17Z

Destinyz:

I can’t be of any help to you but with the sword. -Instead of but with, maybe except for the sword.--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 02:14, 18 August 2014 (CDT)

Somehow chapter 1 content was added to this prologue page. Can someone do a fix?
p.s- I have no idea how to do so
[[User:Destinyz|Destinyz]] ([[User talk:Destinyz|talk]]) 01:48, 18 August 2014 (SGT)

Scratch that, I figured it out somehow. My browser was playing tricks on me making me unable to see the changes.
[[User:Destinyz|Destinyz]] ([[User talk:Destinyz|talk]]) 02:11, 18 August 2014 (SGT)

Talk:Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan:Volume2 Prologue

2014-08-22T17:50:17Z

Destinyz:

User:Destinyz

2013-09-14T04:45:08Z

Destinyz:

A 17 years old guy from Singapore(3 years ago that is). I enjoy reading novel very much and do minor corrections when I do notice it.

User:Destinyz

2013-09-14T04:44:45Z

Destinyz:

A 17 years old guy from Singapore(3 years ago that is). I enjoy reading novel very much and do minor corrections when I do notice it. I intend to learn Japanese Language during my second year in Polytechnic, which starts in April 2010. Well, I do wish to become a translator if I do acquire the skills and the scripts.
I do enjoy making new friends too so if you feel the same, feel free to add me on maox90@hotmail.com

Talk:Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Prologue

2013-09-14T04:43:21Z

Destinyz:

Lol... It hurts that I can understand this.

--[[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] ([[User talk:KanzakiAria|talk]]) 09:53, 12 September 2013 (CDT)

I just... what? [[User:Zeikuu|Zeikuu]] ([[User talk:Zeikuu|talk]]) 11:49, 12 September 2013 (CDT)

Did they accidentally blend this with another language :o? aha, I guess I'll be waiting for heavy edits since I don't understand this at all... [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 13:39, 12 September 2013 (CDT)

I just undid one of the updates to the chapter so it's a little better, but it could still use some work... [[User:Ninjask|Ninjask]] ([[User talk:Ninjask|talk]]) 14:00, 12 September 2013 (CDT)

Singlish in action xD

I could edit it, but I rather leave it like this. It's really hilarious.

--[[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] ([[User talk:KanzakiAria|talk]]) 19:56, 12 September 2013 (CDT)

Gentlemen before you edit you should clear it with the translator, failing that approach the supervisor for permission.--[[User:Hayashi s|Hayashi s]] ([[User talk:Hayashi s|talk]]) 23:13, 12 September 2013 (CDT)

while u may find is funny i as a English only reader do not. i really enjoy this LN so can i ask that it be put in the proper language that it was posted under as it should not be in multiple languages for the sake of the readers and the editors. if u wish to post it in multiple languages please put it in a different page that lets readers know what languages are used.

@Hayashi it really does not need to be cleared thou the translator to edit because all a editor is doing is correcting errors they spot. which means they are confident enough in the language to fix lines to better follow that languages rules. while that may not always be the case for edits as some cause more errors it is true for the most part.

Wat. I find it funny I can understand this, but still.... Lol. [[User:JcLZM|JcLZM]] ([[User talk:JcLZM|talk]]) 01:27, 13 September 2013 (CDT)

To oblivious people, this is not in a foreign language. This is merely colloquial English. --[[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] ([[User talk:KanzakiAria|talk]]) 04:52, 13 September 2013 (CDT)

“This weather sibei zua sia.” (vol 2 prologue and chapter 1) I wonder in what country this would be considered colloquial English... and why it got protected like that so people couldn't fix it so it's actually in English...

Colloquial English? Colloquial English?! How on earth can this be called colloquial English?! Here are some actual lines:

“Sia la, simi lai eh…?”

“I sian of it liao.”

She was currently pah bo kir

“Eh limpei eh chuu an zua?”

I picked these totally randomly. It's full of shit like this. As somebody who speaks English and Japanese I don't have the slightest idea what's being said here. I don't know what language this is, but it sure as heck isn't English (or Japanese for that matter...).

Wait, somebody protected this from edits?! That's insane...

Singaporean Colloquial English. Commonly known as Singlish, it incorporates phrases from 3 languages and 3 dialects. --[[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] ([[User talk:KanzakiAria|talk]]) 06:04, 13 September 2013 (CDT)

I read 4 lines and decided to drop it. A competitor KA? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 06:07, 13 September 2013 (CDT)

If I can make a suggestion -- if this is Singaporean Colloquial English, then it's not really English. Why don't we make a new language location called Singlish and place this translation in there? After all, if this is an alternative language translation it's better off labelled as such so that other people don't attempt to start changing this or complaining about it. Isn't the main site supposed to be just pure English? (British or American is left up to the translator) [[User:Ninjask|Ninjask]] ([[User talk:Ninjask|talk]]) 08:50, 13 September 2013 (CDT)

Whoa whoa whoa - Why don't you try contacting Oni... --[[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] ([[User talk:KanzakiAria|talk]]) 09:21, 13 September 2013 (CDT)

Singlish sounds really fun :p maybe I should learn it :o and maybe some Japanese so I can at least help TLC [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 13:17, 13 September 2013 (CDT)

Somebody wake me up when we get a translator who will take this seriously instead of trying to be "le funny internet troll xd"

Learn SINGLISH? That's the worst thing I've ever heard, considering that the Singaporean government tries so hard to drive it out of the country. And it's funny because it's impossible to learn it without long exposure to Singaporeans xD --[[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] ([[User talk:KanzakiAria|talk]]) 19:32, 13 September 2013 (CDT)

Haha, don't even know whether or not to be happy for myself for understanding it completely =D [[User:Destinyz|Destinyz]] ([[User talk:Destinyz|talk]]) 12:43, 14 September 2013 (UTC +8)

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter9

2013-03-29T10:15:24Z

Destinyz: /* Part 5 */

==Chapter 9 - The Awakening of the Demon King==

===Part 1===

—Kamito. Hey, Kamito.

It was that voice again... The voice very similar to hers.

His consciousness enshrouded in darkness, Kamito found himself surrounded gently by the voice.

The way her arms embraced Kamito when he was young.

(...Me—did I fail to protect ''again''?)

The leather glove covering his left hand had been burned away by fire, revealing the spirit seal.

On it was written his regrets from three years ago.

This hand had failed to save her who had been devoured by darkness.

Then Kamito had failed again to protect his precious comrade—Claire Rouge.

Despite possessing enough power to be called the «Strongest Blade Dancer», when it came to truly precious people, he always—

—It is still not too late, Kamito.

(...Really?)

In his hazy consciousness, Kamito asked with dependency.

—Really. If you thirst for power, simply form a contract with me.

(Con...tract...)

Just as Kamito was about to follow the voice that surrounded him, as he was about to nod—

(Who are you...?)

He gathered his little remaining willpower and resisted.

Then the voice laughed lightly—

—My name is Ren Ashdoll. The existence you people call the «Darkness Elemental Lord».

(...What did... you say!?)

Suddenly, Kamito felt soft feathers against his face.

Before his eyes, the black-winged darkness spirit stood smiling.

A being very similar to Restia, but not Restia.

(...You are the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll?)

Kamito asked with a hoarse voice.

—Indeed, this darkness spirit is the vessel where my will inhabits.

—The being that guides towards awakening the «Demon King» who carries my power.

The ''being'' with Restia's appearance extended a hand towards Kamito.

—Come on, take my hand, Ren Ashbell.

—If you form a contract with me, your «Wishes» will all be realized.

(...My wish?)

namely the power to protect precious comrades—''The power to not lose anything ever again''.

(I... want...)

Kamito's final rationality was devoured by darkness.

Thus, the «Demon King» took the «Darkness Elemental Lord»'s hand.

The being with Restia's appearance melted into a mass and turned into a single-edged sword.

A jet black demon sword exuding ominous miasma.

His sanity devoured by darkness, Kamito's throat let loose a roar.

===Part 2===

"Claire..."

Faced with Claire who was dressed in a ritual outfit colored like darkness, Fianna stood rooted to one spot in shock.

With her red hair untied, Claire resembled her older sister greatly.

The only difference lay in the characteristic of the Elstein sisters, the crystal-clear eyes of ruby.

Claire's eyes were completely empty without any light at all.

"...Who are you?"

Claire asked again. Her expression was as cold as ice.

"Did you forget me?"

Feeling a shock that frightened her, Fianna spoke up.

...It went without saying, her mind already understood. Claire most likely had her memories wiped by Rubia Elstein's magic.

However, Fianna felt a stinging pain in her heart.

Back during her days at the «Divine Ritual Institute», the only people Fianna could call friends were her junior Reicha Alminas who would later become the «Fire Queen» and her senior Rubia.

After Fianna lost the power of the spirit contract and became the «Lost Queen», everyone either mocked her secretly or treated her with caution.

However, on their first meeting—Claire had treated Fianna as an equal.

Even with circumstances imposed upon her as the «Calamity Queen»'s younger sister, Claire still moved forward with resolute will.

Claire's steadfast figure, pursuing her own «Wish» relentlessly, seemed extraordinarily dazzling from Fianna's perspective.

Fianna gazed into Claire's empty stares and spoke:

"I am Fianna Ray Ordesia—Your teammate."

"...Teammate?"

Claire inclined her head in puzzlement.

"Yes. Your comrade."

"Com... rade..."

She muttered with a sluggish voice... But soon after, she shook her head.

"—Liar. I have always been alone. I have no comrades."

"Claire..."

Fianna clenched her fist tightly before her chest.

...She really has forgotten.

Not only Fianna but also Ellis and Rinslet, even Kamito as well—

"Meow..."

At their feet, Scarlet cried mournfully.

"Claire, have you even forgotten your own contracted spirit?"

"...Contracted spirit?"

"Scarlet. You've been saved by her countless times."

"Scarlet..."

Confusion appeared on Claire's face for the first time.

Watching her, Fianna felt a little hopeful.

(...She still hasn't lost her memories completely!)

"Scarlet... That name... I know it..."

"Yes, it's the name of your contracted spirit!"

"—let... Scarlet... Ooh..."

Claire held her hand against her head and groaned.

At this moment, the wall of fire blocking Fianna's advance began to flicker and waver as if being blown by wind.

In that instant, Fianna ran towards the altar.

"...Don't come over!"

Claire released crimson flames from her hand.

"...!"

Fianna hastily laid herself flat against the floor.

The flames swept over Fianna's head, forming an intense pillar of fire behind her.

"...I am the «Darkness Queen». —The princess maiden who serves the «Demon King»."

Claire's red hair fluttered like flames.

From atop the altar, she gazed down coldly at Fianna.

"...Ooh, to think she could still command flames even though she has clearly lost Scarlet already."

The power of spirit magic originated from one's own contracted spirit. Commanding flames of this level when she had already lost her contracted spirit was supposed to be impossible.

(...So these are the flames of Elstein.)

Before these flames, even the flame spirit «Scarlet» had to be wary of them.

Because the flames of Elstein were «flames that incinerated other flames».

"...Retreat. Or else I will turn you into charcoal."

Lifting up the skirt hem of her ritual attire, Claire slowly began to walk.

"...Where are you planning to go?"

"By the side of the «Demon King» I am supposed to serve—"

"...! I won't let you go. Definitely."

Fianna glared at Claire and stood up.

"—Then if you are going to hinder me, disappear!"

Claire produced flames once more—

The flames were serious this time. A direct hit would mean death.

"Claire, I don't mind your frankness—"

In that instant, Fianna took out a spirit crystal from her bosom and threw it out.

Immediatly, a bright flash filled the great hall.

"...!"

With Claire's aim disrupted, the flames spread and began burning the surroundings.

With her eyes covered, Fianna instantly rushed up the steps to the altar.

—This was Fianna's gamble.

(Claire can't possibly have lost her memories completely.)

Even though she was swallowed by darkness, the fire in her heart still gave off smoke.

Claire still remembered «Scarlet»'s name. Furthermore—

(The priordial flames had gone off mark on purpose.)

Supposing Claire was really completely devoured by darkness, that could not possibly happen.

(It's too early to despair!)

As the the spirit crystal's effects ran out, the flash dissipated.

There were still six or seven steps left—the altar was farther than imagined. Perhaps Fianna had misjudged the distance visually.

However, stopping was not an option. Surrounding by spreading flames, Fianna sprinted.

"...Stop—Stop!"

Wavering, Claire released especially large flames.

Fianna found herself surrounded by flames completely without any escape—!

"...!"

Fianna ran as she closed her eyes. Just as she prepared herself for death, something red flashed before her.

—«Scarlet».

Opening her jaws to swallow the «flames that incinerated other flames», she then disappeared.

"...Eh?"

In that instant, Claire's eyes truly opened for the first time.

Fianna did not stop running. Understanding «Scarlet»'s intentions, she charged.

"Why, why won't you stop!?"

"Because I believe in you!"

(...Four more steps... Three...—)

Fianna released divine power from her entire body and passed through the burning flames.

So hot. So hot. So hot. The billowing heat wave almost made her lose consciousness.

Mustering the last of her strength, Fianna reached out towards Claire who stood there stupefied.

"Wake up! Kamito-kun is waiting for you—"

"—Kamito?"

Hearing the name, Claire's expression froze.

(I made it—)

Fianna smiled with relief—

And grabbed Claire's right hand.

Then—

"By the name of the Ordesia imperial family! Your flames, your soul—Hereby returned!"

The «Spirit Seal» carved on Fianna's right hand disappeared and the crimson crest was emblazoned on Claire's hand.

"...Ah... Guu...!"

Claire began to cry out in pain.

(...I'll leave the rest to you, Scarlet!)

===Part 3===

"...NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

Rinslet's mournful screams resounded through the forest.

Before her eyes, the demon spirit swallowed Fenrir.

"Fenrir...!"

Displaying despair on her face, Rinslet stood motionless in shock.

The «Spirit Seal» carved on her hand disappeared silently.

"Rinslet, what are you doing!?"

Ellis cried out acutely.

In front of the dazed Rinslet, the massive white sphere opened its jaws.

"..."

However, Rinslet remained in a daze, collapsed sitting on the ground.

The gigantic tongue that had swallowed «Fenrir» licked its lips—

"...Ohhhhhhhhhhh!"

At the very last second, Ellis rushed from the side and took to the sky with Rinslet in her arms.

Then she landed some distance away and put down Rinslet.

"...How could this be possible, to devour a contracted spirit?"

Ellis moaned with a terrified expression.

Ahead of her gaze, the sphere acted restless, its appearance undergoing a massive transformation.

Expanding and contracting repeatedly, it gradually took on the form of a four-legged beast.

The simple limbs grew sharp claws and teeth appeared in the gaping jaws.

It looked like some sort of farce in mockery of proud «Fenrir».

"It assimilated Fenrir...!"

"How... could..."

"Fufu, I already said so, right? «Bandersnatch» takes everything by force."

Sjora Kahn giggled and sneered.

"Well then, I'm not holding back against the Fahrengart spirit next."

«Bandersnatch» opened its massive jaws and exhaled a blizzard.

Its breath instantly froze the ground, pinning down the two girls.

—Its power was now vastly superior to earlier.

"...Take, this—"

Readying «Ray Hawk», Ellis aimed at the demon spirit.

However, Rinslet grabbed her arm with the intent of stopping her.

"Rinslet, what are you—"

"Captain, «Fenrir» is inside there!"

Rinslet cried and lamented. Her emerald eyes were tearful.

"..."

Gripping Ellis' arm tightly, she sobbed.

Never shedding a single tear normally, she was now crying like a child.

"B-But..."

Amidst the howling blizzard, Ellis gritted her teeth.

She could sympathize deeply with Rinslet's feelings. For an elementalist, the contracted spirit was a special existence. These bonds were comparable to family ties.

However, if she did not counterattack, they were going to be frozen to death helplessly.

The witch's jeering laughter was heard again. She probably figured out they were unable to counterattack.

"Damn... it...!"

Legs frozen to the ground, they were going to be completely immobile very soon.

"Is this the end..."

Faced with the blizzard blowing forth, Ellis fell to her knees. Just at this moment—

"—What a truly ugly monster."

Clang!

"...!"

Suddenly, a great sword descended from the heavens and pierced «Bandersnatch»'s head.

ROOOOOOOAAAAAAAAR!

The demon spirit instantly changed into a spherical form, howling as it rolled about on the ground.

"...What!?"

Sjora Kahn exclaimed with her eyes wide open.

Swiftly pulling out the great sword and landing on the plains of snow was—

The lovely knight dressed in the military uniform of the country of dragons.

Leader of the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor»—Leonora Lancaster.

Having retrieved the great sword that stood as tall as her, she embedded it into the ground.

"Leonora-dono...!"

Ellis exlaimed with surprise. Why would she be here—

Leonora turned towards Ellis' side.

"Kazehaya Kamito requested that I assist you two. Although I can't use my full power, I should still have strength to spare for driving the witch away."

"Kamito!?"

At this moment, the «Bandersnatch» that had been rolling on the snowy plain got up once again.

The open cut rapidly regenerated and the original ball shape was restored.

"I see, its endurance is commendable."

Leonora remarked in admiration and took up the «Dragon Slayer».

"You still have the strength to spare for driving the witch away? Interesting words you said there, Dragon Girl."

Sjora Kahn's lips separated in a cruel expression.

"Your dragon spirit, I want to eat it too."

"What could a mere demon spirit do to my «Nidhogg»?"

Leonora released the sword's aura, shaking the atmosphere.

(So this is the strongest elementalist from the «Knights of the Dragon Emperor» with their longstanding victorious renown...)

Ellis gulped while Rinslet stared with her eyes wide.

The Theocracy's witch and Dracunia's Dragon Princess.

As the two faced off, tension levels rose to a maximum, at that very instant—

"...How!?" "What is happening!?"

Suddenly, the «Lost Cathedral» shook as the sound of an earthquake was heard.

"—Hmph, so it finally started."

Sjora Kahn cast her gaze towards the tower and smirked.

The sudden change in the witch's tone felt quite jarring to Ellis—

"Started? ...What is going on?"

"—the «Demon King» awakened. Darkness Elemental Lord «Ren Ashdoll»."

"Wha—"

"...Demon King?"

Ellis was dumbfounded while Leonora frowned with surprise.

Sjora gazed up at the tower as if she had lost interest in these girls. Then—

"Feel grateful for the «Demon King»'s awakening. I'll play with you girls some other time."

Together with «Bandersnatch», the witch disappeared into the magic circle on the ground.

===Part 4===

(...Ooh, mmm...)

Claire woke up in the darkness that locked her consciousness away.

...So hot. It felt almost like the inside of a furnace.

Her memories was a mess. Currently, where was she—

(...In any case, I must leave this place.)

Someone important is waiting for her... That was the only thing she could remember.

Feeling her way around and sweeping away the mud-like darkness, she discovered faint firelight in the distance.

Rather than burning conflagration, this was a warm flame that somehow felt nostalgic.

—ter... Master, where are you...?

Someone's voice could be heard. A dream-like and worried voice.

(...Who?)

—Master!

As Claire reached out towards the flickering flame, the flame instantly burned intensely and transformed into a petite hell cat.

The hell cat called out happily and pounced into Claire's bosom.

"Ah, hot...!"

Claire could not help but cry out.

However, the fiery hell cat kept rubbing its face against her affectionately.

(...This feeling... I have an impression.)

A hole was broken in her heart. The heat from the burning flame seemed to be awakening memories from inside.

(...I have forgotten? Something important—)

Looking down at the hell cat she held in her arms against her chest, Claire desperately tried to recall.

The daughter of the Elstein family in charge of flames.

Blessing the «Demon King»'s awakening, the Darkness Queen.

(No, I am—!)

—Master, please remember! Master's precious comrades!

The flames begn to burn intensely in her bosom, scorching Claire's chest.

(...I know this... I know these flames!)

Indeed, these were the flames that had guarded Claire since childhood.

Always by her side—

(...Scar...let...)

With trembling lips, Claire called out that name.

—Yes, Master!

(...You have returned, Scarlet!)

Claire hugged the burning hell cat tightly.

Instantly, the hell cat dissipated into the air as particles of light—

The «Spirit Seal», symbolizing flames, was instantly branded upon Claire's right hand.

As the power of flames filled her body, the false memories were instantly destroyed.

Then—

"...Princess, you have woke up?"

"...mmm, Fian...na...?"

Claire opened her eyes and—

Her gaze met with the pair of dusk-colored eyes watching her from above.

Fianna's uniform was burned full of holes.

Her gorgeous black hair was in an utter mess.

"Looking like that... What happened to you?"

"...It's actually all of your doing, seriously."

Sighing with exasperation, Fianna held Claire's arm and pulled her to her feet.

"Uh... I was taken here by Nee-sama—"

Calire tried to recall what happened after she came here... Then her head began to hurt.

Speaking of which, why was dressed in this type of ritual outfit?

"No time to talk now. We must hurry over to Kamito-kun."

"...Kamito."

Claire opened her eyes wide suddenly. Just at this very moment—

A frightening noise came from downstairs.

===Part 5===

"...Ah... Gah... Ahhh... Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"

A howling roar like a warcry—

The awakened «Demon King» rushed into the madly dancing flames.

The weapon he held with both hands was a jet black demon sword that reflected no light. Surpassing the «Vorpal Sword» of the past, it was enshrouded in an ominous aura.

All sanity consumed by darkness, the «Demon King» simply rampaged, driven by hatred and the impulse to destroy.

—Indeed, you are the one to lead the world towards destruction.

—Devour these flames of the mortal enemy and slaughter mine enemies!

From the demon sword's blade, jet black lightning burst out and smashed the great hall's pillar.

His hair stood up on end as his eyes burned with intense hatred.

"Finally awakened huh—«Demon King» Kamito."

Rubia Elstein readied her stance with «Laevateinn».

The body of its blade was wrapped in blazing flames as it attacked Kamito.

The strongest flames of «Astral Zero» that could burn the whole world down.

However, the black miasma exuded from the «Demon King»'s body devoured the conflagration within the blink of an eye, transforming them into burning jet-black demonic flames.

"So this the «Demon King»'s power—capable of devouring Laevateinn's «God-slaying Flames» even in a half-awakened state huh?"

"...Gah... Oh... Ahhhhhhhh!"

Roaring, the «Demon King» swung the demon sword enveloped in jet-black flames.

The flames of darkness clashed with the crimson flames, resulting in a massive pillar of fire—!

"...Gah... Oh... Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh—!"

"&dash;Yes. This is good."

Swinging «Laevateinn», flames burned in Rubia's eyes.

"This power is indeed—the «Demon King»'s power for destroying the «Elemental Lords»!"

«Demon King» and «Sacred Maiden»—as their powers resisted each other, the pillar of fire disappeared.

—Kill them... Take our enemies, kill them...!

Following the guidance of the voice, the «Demon King» brandished the jet-black demon sword.

Every time the blades met, the miasma released by the demon sword continued to shave away «Laevateinn»'s flames.

This could not even count as a blade dance—Simply the clash between overwhelming powers.

"Hmm...!"

In the magnificent battle, Rubia was gradually getting suppressed. Even though they were perfectly matched, the «Demon King»'s demon sword was slightly more powerful than the strongest flames.

"Not even time can escape a frozen fate—«Frost Blaze»!"

Rubia chanted. The blue flames of absolute zero covered «Laevateinn»'s blade and spread to the «Demon King»'s arm via the demon sword of darkness.

The «Demon King»'s right arm was frozen. However—

"...Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

The loud and angry roar even caused an earthquake.

As dark black miasma spread from his body, the flames of absolute zero were shattered within the blink of an eye.

"Are you going to destroy me, «Demon King»?"

Hoho—Rubia smiled at this time.

"So be it. My will shall be inherited by Claire—"

The demon sword of darkness was swung to decapitate the «Sacred Maiden»—

—In that instant, a crimson slash flashed.

===Part 6===

...Momentary silence dominated the great hall.

In that instant, even the burning flames stopped moving.

"—Kamito!"

Opposite the flickering flames—

The figure of Claire Rouge appeared, «Flametongue» in hand.

The flaming whip extending from Claire's hand was wrapped around Kamito's arm.

Given the «Demon King»'s power, shaking off the whip should have been an easy matter, but for some reason, Kamito did not do that.

"...Oh... Ohhh... Ohhhhhhhh..."

His eyes, filled with hatred and the impulse to destroy, turned towards Claire.

He looked towards the Darkness Queen who had lightened the burden of her clothing by burning off the lower hem of the ritual outfit.

"...Could it be possible, she recovered her memory?"

Jumping back to create some distance just as the blade was about to make contact with her neck, Rubia whispered in amazement.

Holding the whip, Claire walked directly over to Kamito who had stopped moving.

"—Hold it! ''It'' is not Kazehaya Kamito—You'll be killed!"

Rubia warned. However—

"No, this is Kamito. I know very well."

Claire simply shook her head.

"...Ohhh... Oh..."

Kamito—ignored Rubia and gazed unerringly at Claire who approached.

The fiery whip lost its heat, melting away and falling from Kamito's arm.

"Kamito—"

Approaching within arm's reach, Claire gazed into Kamito's eyes with her crystal-clear eyes of ruby.

Then—

"...Thank you for coming to save me. I am right here."

A soft thud—Flying into Kamito's arms and leaning against his chest, she whispered.

Dark miasma surrounded Claire but quickly dissipated.

"..."

"So, it's fine now."

Then blushing slightly, she tiptoed to reach forward.

"Turn back into the Kamito I love—"

"...!"

Lips were lightly brought together.

Kamito's dull and life-less eyes suddenly opened wide.

"...W-Wait a minute, what are you doing!?"

Peering out from behind a pillar, Fianna protested with displeasure.
[[image:STnBD V10 247.jpg|thumb]]

Claire separated their lips lightly and continued to blush as she gazed up at Kamito.

"...Has what possessed you been exorcised?"

"...Cla...ire...?"

Kamito stood there in a daze, muttering in a stupor.

Claire gazed directly into Kamito's eyes.

"That day, what I hoped for, was not that kind of blade dance."

"...?"

As Kamito's mind was filled with puzzlement, Claire reached out with a finger and poked him in the chest.

"What I hoped for was an even more magnificent and wonderful blade dance... Wouldn't you agree, Mr. Ren Ashbell?"

Claire made a slightly shy and awkward but attractive smile.

"Claire, y-you...!"

As Kamito was rendered speechless, the demon sword of darkness slid and fell from his hand.

===Part 7===

The endless darkness of imprisonment began to show cracks.

Locked away and tightly sealed in the depths of consciousness, the darkness spirit girl awakened.

(I, why...)

Her self and ego should have vanished completely, devoured by the «Ren Ashdoll» tainted by the «Wish». Once Kamito awakened as the «Demon King», he was not going to recall her anymore—that was what was supposed to happen.

However, why did she awaken once more?

...Incomprehensible. One could only attribute it to a miracle.

A miracle that did not happen three years ago.

(...He is calling for me.)

In the darkness, she spread her wings out slowly.

Then she extended her hand towards the air.

To grasp the hand of the young man who needed her.

===Part 8===

...Those mutterings could no longer be heard.

Clearly he had been swallowed by the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll's voice, and fallen into darkness.

Clearly he had awakened as the «Demon King» who brought destruction to the world.

However, Kamito was able to recall his consciousness. As well as the soft sensatin lingering on his lips.

"Why..."

Rubia Elstein was so surprised her voice was trembling.

"Seeing as you had already awakened as the «Demon King», why would you..."

"I'm sure you can understand that point best, Nee-sama."

Claire was the one who answered.

She stared straight at Rubia with her fiery eyes of ruby.

"The «Darkness Queen» is the queen who serves the «Demon King». And my wish as queen was delivered to Kamito."

"Refusing to fall into darkness, and yet you obtained the «Darkness Queen»'s rights...?"

"Don't underestimate me. After all, I am Nee-sama's sister."

Facing Rubia whose expression was filled with disbelief, Claire pointed Flametongue at her.

"Nee-sama, your plan has failed. Kamito won't become the «Demon King» anymore."

"...Failed?"

Rubia spoke coldly.

"The genes of the «Demon King» remain in Kazehaya Kamito's body still."

She readied the incandescent «Laevateinn».

"If ''it'' sleeps again, I shall simply awaken it once more."

"Nee-sama..."

Flames burst forth from the crimson blade, destroying «Lost Cathedral»'s ceiling.

"—Pick up your sword, «Demon King» Kamito. Let us continue to blade dance."

"Nee-sama, stop it... Please stop...!"

"Take cover and hide on the side. If you don't want to become a liability."

"Nee-sama..."

Holding the intensely burning crimson sword, Rubia stepped forward slowly.

Intimidated by that overwhelming presence, Claire held her breath.

...No way. In his current state, Kamito cannot defeat Nee-sama for sure.

"—Claire, it'll be fine."

"...Eh?"

Kamito tapped her on the shoulder.

Pushing Claire to the back, he stepped up.

"N-No way! Once you fight Nee-sama, again you will—"

"Don't worry. I'm not going to rely on the «Demon King»'s power."

Kamito smiled fearlessly and picked up the demon sword of darkness that had fallen on the floor.

"—Considering the title of the «Demon King», having one title as the Demon King of the Night is enough."

Kamito had faith for some reason. That ''she'' was present.

"Kamito, that hand..."

Claire's eyes widened suddenly.

"Yes, the one I will rely on is—"

Instantly, the spirit seal carved on his left hand gave off dazzling brilliance.

What appeared was proof of the «Strongest Blade Dancer», the seal of the darkness spirit.

The pain of what he lost three years ago. The nostalgic feeling of souls linked deeply.

"...Hey, can you hear my voice?"

Kamito whispered intimately to the demon sword in his hand.

The brightness of the darkness seal instantly intensified. Blood dripped from the seal, flowing along the demon sword's hilt to gradually dye the jet-black blade red. Then—

"Please! Lend your power to me once more—Restia!"

—I've been waiting all this time for you to say that, Kamito.

In his mind, her voice resounded.

It was not the voice of the «Darkness Elemental Lord», Ren Ashdoll. Kamito was certain he had not heard wrong, this was her voice.

Intense sparks flew from the seal on his left hand and the demon sword of darkness instantly changed its form in his hand.

A familiar sense of balanced weight. In his hand was the feeling of the sword he was well accustomed to.

The original appearance of the demon sword of darkness—the elemental waffe, the «Vorpal Sword».

"Restia..."

Kamito's sword which had finally returned after three years.

The cold gleaming body of the black blade was beautiful to a breathtaking degree.

However—

—Kamito, let's save the talking for later. First we must figure out how to defeat her.

"Yeah, you're right."

Reminded by Restia's voice, Kamito's attention returned to Rubia before him.

"Useless."

Wielding «Laevateinn», Rubia closed in.

The heat from the madly dancing flames mercilessly roasted Kamito's skin.

"That sword you hold there cannot defeat me, the «Sacred Maiden»."

"...Yes, you are right."

Kamito nodded frankly and admitted the fact.

It was just as she said. Even if he retrieved his power from his «Ren Ashbell» days completely, it was still not enough to defeat the «Sacred Maiden» who wielded «Laevateinn»'s god-slaying flames.

Ren Ashbell's power alone ''was not enough''.

Hence—

"Come forth, ''Est''!"

Kamito summoned his other partner.

The «Demon Slayer» that Rubia's «Laevateinn» had shattered.

—Yes, Kamito. I am your sword, your wish is my command.

An adorable voice resounded in his mind.

As the spirit seal on his right hand glowed, «Terminus Est»'s blade was reconstituting itself in Kamito's hand.

"What!?" "No way...!"

Rubia stared with her eyes wide open as Claire exclaimed in surprise.

The «Vorpal Sword» with its jet-black darkness as well as the «Demon Slayer» with its silver-white brilliance.

Two legendary swords of equal standing were now gathered in Kamito's hands.

"Thanks, Est."

Kamito expressed his gratitude to the sacred sword that appeared in his right hand.

At this time, the blade of the demon sword in his left hand shook slightly.

—Miss Sacred Sword, please don't drag me down.

—The same goes for you, please don't get in my way.

In response to Restia's taunting, Est displayed a rare moment of oppositional defiance.

"You two, please don't talk in my mind at the same time..."

Smiling wryly, Kamito crossed his twin swords and entered a stance.

Perhaps intimidated by the wind produced by the swords, Rubia quietly halted her steps.

"Claire, watch carefully."

"Eh?"

Kamito declared boldly to Claire behind him.

It seemed like Claire had already figured out Kamito's true identity.

Then there was no need to hide his past from her anymore.

"—I am the «Strongest Blade Dancer», Ren Ashbell."

"...!?"

Hearing her gasp behind him, Kamito sprang into action.

Wielding the two strongest swords, he ran forward all at once—!

"Foolish. «Elemental Waffen» cannot be used under conditions of dual contracts."

Rubia's «Laevateinn» swept horizontally all space before him.

The crimson flames bursting forth instantly vaporized a stone pillar and flew towards Kamito.

"Kamito!" "Kamito-kun!"

Claire and Fianna's screams echoed within the floor. However—

"I've heard that the «Demon King» in the past was able to use seventy-two spirits all by himself!"

Kamito kicked the ground to take a flying leap, stepping decisively into the flames.

"—O darkness, devour the flames to become my strength!"

The horizontally sweeping «Vorpal Sword» cleared away the crimson flames. Taking advantage of Rubia's instant of wavering, Kamito proceeded to swing the «Demon Slayer» wielded in his right hand.

"...!?"

Rubia barely blocked the sword. In the instant the blades clashed, intense flames exploded from «Laevateinn»'s body.

Kamito did stop his series of attacks. Still crossing blades with «Laevateinn» using the «Demon Slayer», Kamito added on top of it a strike from his left hand's «Vorpal Sword».

The spewing flames were suppressed entirely by the demon sword of darkness while the shining «Demon Slayer» gradually pressed near Rubia.

"Impossible... Why!?"

Rubia Elstein's eyes displayed signs of fear.

Faced against the consecutive strikes of the twin swords, «Laevateinn» was subdued despite the fact that it was supposed to be the strongest flame elemental.

"Ohhhhhhhhhh!"

Pushing against «Laevateinn», Kamito hammered the «Demon Slayer» again. Repeatedly, again and again, it was as though he were forging a long sword in a fiery furnace.

"...I cannot lose, in order to save this world."

"Your way of doing things is not going to save the world!"

Yelling, Kamito swung down the twin swords infused with divine power.

The elemental waffe «Laevateinn»'s crimson blade began to show cracks.

Kamito was overwhelming the opponent, purely through sword skills rather than the Demon King's power.

"Sacrificing the weak and using your younger sister is wrong!"

"Shut up. You have never tasted true despair, that's all."

"I understand despair very well. Three years ago, when I failed to protect her—!"

As the twin swords of light and darkness danced, the flames of purgatory were swept away. Realizing her disadvantage in a close range combat, Rubia distanced herself and raised «Laevateinn» up high overhead.

Intense, burning, gigantic flames form a vortex with the crimson blade as the center.

This was the «Calamity Queen»—Rubia Elstein's full powered special move of the sword.

''That'' was exactly what Kamito targeted.
[[File:STnBD V10 258-259.jpg|400px|thumbnail|right]]
(Est, Restia—I'm relying on you!)

The «Demon Slayer» gave off dazzling brightness while the «Vorpal Sword» became enveloped in jet-black lightning.

This next attack was infused with all of his remaining divine power. Failure meant death.

"Magical equipment release—«Muspelheim»!"

Rubia Elstein unleashed the greatest and most powerful flames.

"—Let this strike decide the victor!"

Yelling that, Kamito leaped at the intensely burning purgatory.

Then—

"Absolute Blade Arts, Final Form—«Last Strike・Dual»!"

Using dual wielding to perform the secret technique, Kamito smashed apart Rubia's «Laevateinn».

—END

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Chapter8|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume10 Afterword}}</noinclude>

Talk:Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai: Volume 8 The Friend-Making Game

2013-01-25T12:50:43Z

Destinyz: A mistake?

== Wrong Image? ==
I feel that the wrong illustration was used for this chapter since I have a raw version of v8 and there's still another illustration before the one uploaded for this chapter. Yusa shouldn't be in this chapter anyway, as she is shown in the illustration.

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 02 Chapter 5 - MTL

2012-11-18T04:49:31Z

Destinyz: /* Cold Snow and Something Warm */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Cold Snow and Something Warm ===
Olmutz was located in the southwest portion of Zhcted.

To the north was LeitMeritz, which Ellen governed. TO the west were the Vosyes Mountains which acted as a border to Brune Kingdom. Muozinel Kingdom was in view beyond the wilderness, lakes, and mountains to the south.

The ruler of this Dukedom where man and culture of three countries existed was Ludmira Lurie.

She was a Vanadis called the {{furigana|[Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave]|Michielia}}.

At the moment, in her office in her Imperial Palace, Ludmira quietly took tea.

She needed to clear up the work that had built up while she visited that woman from LeitMeritz in the mountains.

Tea was Ludmira's favorite dish, or perhaps it would be best to call it her hobby. She enjoyed brewing it herself and drinking it with others. The jam she mixed into it was also made by herself.

Ludmira stopped her hands suddenly as she looked at the white porcelain tea cup.

“... I believe I said I would treat him to tea.”

Because her interest had disappeared, she almost forgot his name. After pouring more tea, Ludmira finally recalled it.

“It was Vorn, that aristocrat from Brune. Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

It was a long name for a person from Brune. Ludmira had no other impressions.

“Though she told His Majesty she was employed... Would she truly help such a man to defend LeitMeritz from war?”

If it was an issue of love as the rumors had said, it would simply be a bore. Rather, her taste in med would be poor.

''--- You are disqualified as a Vanadis if you place your emotions before your country, Eleanora.''

Ludmira Lurie's mother was a Vanadis, as was her grandmother and great grandmother.

A person did not choose to be a Vanadis, so there can be no disagreement with the selection of the Vanadis. Though it was surprising the title of Vanadis passed down her generations, it was a pleasant thing. With a Vanadis as a teacher, she learned of what was needed for her position.

However, it was not that simple.

Daughters were not always born, and there was no guarantee they would have the same brilliance. Even if she were talented, there was no guarantee she would grow as expected. Even after surpassing such difficulties, another person suitable to being a Vanadis may appear.

Though many Vanadis tried to raise their daughters to become Vanadis, there was rarely any success. There were very few who realized their desires.

There were few enough family lines in which the Vanadis had continued through the generations that it could be counted on one hand.

The Lurie family is one such rare example.

Ludmira had been given an education on how to be a Vanadis from an early age. She was taught how to use a spear and horse, and she was given the knowledge necessary to govern the land of Olmutz.

Ludmira was 14 when her mother suddenly died of a cold which progressed to pneumonia. She departed the world in an unsatisfying manner after sleeping for several days.

The {{furigana|[Spear of Evil Death]|Hajya no Zenkaku}} chose Ludmira as the new Vanadis.

Superficially, Ludmira did not mourn over her mother's death. She did not have the time to spare for it.

Though no one hoped to become the Vanadis governing Olmutz more than Ludmira, there were still people watching her.

She had a strong desire to protect her vassals and carry out her duties as a Vanadis, following her mother and grandmother's footsteps.

Some time later, Ludmira heard of a new Vanadis chosen to take over LeitMeritz.

Furthermore, she was 14, the same age as Ludmira.

She was interested.

The Vanadis of Olmutz and the Vanadis of LeitMeritz had a bad relationship over many generations.

Though it was natural they be wary of each other, having territories near each other, they had clashed more than just once or twice. Ludmira's mother was also involved in frequent arguments.

''--- This person I may fight, I wish to see her with my own eyes.''

While Ludmira was cautious, she held some hope as well.

''--- If we can become friends, then Olmutz and LeitMeritz will see a light of peace that has not been present since ancient times.''

The idea came from her solitude as a ruler. The Vanadis from LeitMeritz was different from her; she was a traveler.

''--- Depending on the situation, I can teach her many things.''

Ludmira headed to LeitMeritz with such high hopes where she met Ellen. Naturally, they did not get along; rather, they fought.

“You are a person fresh out of the country, an arrogant barbarian who has not a single fragment of modesty or humility.”

That was Ludmira's evaluation of Ellen. Coincidentally, Ellen had a similar appraisal of Ludmira.

“She's a condescending girl with a large attitude who has nothing to boast of but her lineage.”

Though a Vanadis, they were 14 year old girls.

Furthermore, Ludmira had been restless, and Ellen was confused, having just become a Vanadis. Perhaps this result was inevitable.

Though they wanted to ignore each other, a relationship was impossible due to their territories being near one another. Neither wanted to lose to the other, as well.

One year became two, and Ellen had shown her merit on the battlefield and in how she governed LeitMeritz, so Ludmira had no choice but to acknowledge her to some extent. That is why she held an interest in Tigre.

''--- I wonder what value that man has.''

A knock on the door restored Ludmira to her surroundings. She had been lost in her thoughts for quite a while, as the tea in her white porcelain cup had gone completely cold.

“Enter.”

She gently spoke before an elderly chamberlain entered, displaying a reverent attitude. He had worked in the Imperial Palace since her mother's time and was one of Ludmira's trusted subordinates.

“A messenger representing Duke Thenardier has come.”

Ludmira frowned. Honestly, she did not want to meet him.

Her association with Duke Thenardier was from the time of her great grandmother. The Duke at that time was known as a man of character. The household in the present day was known for the tyranny it spread amongst the people under its charge.

However, he was always sincere with his business outside the country, and Ludmira never felt dissatisfaction in her correspondence.

''--- I am the Lord of Olmutz. I must not give priority to my personal emotions.''

“... I will meet him.”

Ludmira responded calmly and stood from her hair.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Ellen intended to move her soldiers to Brune immediately upon returning to the Imperial Palace, but she received an unexpected report.

“Olmutz soldiers are gathered near the border?”

The soldier reported there were signs of movement in the direction of Olmutz.

“Yes. Approximately two thousand troops are training and preparing for winter.”

“Is Ludmira there?”

“Many of our scouts have confirmed her presence.”

''--- Is this a check?''

Ellen's face clouded over. Ludmira said she was siding with Duke Thenardier, and she took action immediately.

In addition, a letter from Viscount Augre was sent from Alsace.

[A suspicious traveler was caught in the Vosyes Mountains. He had a strange letter we wanted you to see.]

After the bandits had been swept away, Viscount Augre and his men made numerous trips to the Vosyes Mountains. He was on the lookout for any bandits that may have remained when he caught a traveler.

The letter was addressed from Duke Thenardier to Ludmira.

Removing the formalities and compliments in the letter, it could be easily simplified.

[When Eleanora takes command of her troops and heads to Brune, I want you to immediately attack LeitMeritz as originally planned.]

Tigre headed to the office and showed the letter to Ellen and Lim who were fighting a pile of papers in front of them.

Ellen quickly looked over the letter and snorted.

“Though the son who was killed in Molsheim was an idiot, it seems his father is quite a villain. He's good.”

Tigre looked at Lim who arranged documents next to Ellen. She responded without looking away from the papers.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. Why do you think the Duke sent his messengers up the Vosyes Mountains? Since Viscount Augre is at odds with the Duke, is it not too dangerous to use that path, even if it is the shortest route to Olmutz?”

Tigre felt it was as she said. He was surprised.

“Then... the Duke is trying to provoke us by letting this letter fall into our hands?”

“That is most likely. To fight a Vanadis, it is natural to use another Vanadis.”

Ellen spoke and patted the Arifal's sheathe as it leaned against the wall.

“But how did he know Viscount Augre was our ally? If not for the bandits...”

Tigre's words ended there.

''--- I see, so he employed them to attack the fields...''

He realized why the bandits had remained in the Vosyes Mountains and how they procured the armor from Olmutz.

''--- The Duke has connections with Olmutz, so that much should be simple for him. He probably dislikes Viscount Augre for advocating neutrality, so he has no qualms about attacking.''

When Tigre stated his reasoning, Lim expressed her approval with light clapping.

“The Duke likely changed his plans. When we defeated the bandits, Territoire allied with us, but our relation with Ludmira-sama became poor. He likely wanted to use this to crush Eleanora-sama.”

“The message Ludmira likely received was asking her to move her soldiers in such a way that they would restrain my movements. Given the length of their relationship, he probably understands exactly how much she will do.”

In order to annoy Ellen, Ludmira moved her soldiers to the border in order to watch for Ellen's departure from LeitMeritz.

Even if she successfully left her territory, she needed to leave her soldiers behind in the case of an emergency.

In order for Thenardier to fight Ganelon without worrying about the third force forming beneath Tigre, he had to crush it Tigre before Ellen regained her freedom of action.

“No, if it's her, she might attack once I move away...”

“However, Ludmira-sama will gain nothing if she fights with you, Eleanora-sama.”

She protects her association with Thenardier. The problem is where Ludmira's values lie.

Ellen groaned with her arms crossed. She looked out the window and gazed at the scenery as she planned her actions.

Before long, she returned the longsword to the wall and looked back at Tigre with a small sigh.

“Tigre. You decide.”

Ellen stared at Tigre with her bright red eyes. Tigre returned a look of bewilderment.

“Even if it means following her provocations, I believe Ludmira should be defeated here. It would be fine if she simply moved to the border to provoke you into action, but you must rid yourself of any anxiety you might have in the future. However... If you wish to head to Brune immediately, I will follow after you.”

Tigre did not respond immediately.

“... You would leave such an important decision to me?”

This decision would significantly impact the future.

She had killed the assassins, who attacked all at once, without much difficulty. It would not be an easy battle. If they fought Ludmira, they would lose time and soldiers.

However, as Ellen said, it was dangerous to return to Brune while ignoring her.

If Ludmira attacked LeitMeritz, even if Ellen returned immediately, the land would be severely damaged. Thenardier would also move in at that time and get rid of Tigre.

Tigre did not think he had the capabilities to judge the situation.

However, Ellen nodded as she stared straight at Tigre.

“It is precisely because this is important that I want you to decide.”

Ellen spoke bluntly and turned away.

Tigre stirred his dull red hair and quietly shut his eyes. He explored his memories, little by little, of the day he met Ludmira. He looked at every expression and recalled every word.

''--- That's right. There's no need to hesitate.''

Ludmira's words and attitude were clear.

If she judged it necessary, she would fight.

It was not just LeitMeritz that Ludmira was threatening, but Territoire as well, which lay across the Vosyes Mountains.

He could not lose the ally he had just gained.

Tigre opened his eyes with a will to fight and spoke in a dignified manner.

“We will send two messengers to her. We will show her the letter, and if its content is a lie and she truly has no hostility, we will request she have her soldiers stand down as proof.”

“And if you are rejected, or if there is a delay in the response?”

“We will apply a time limit. If she complains, we will remove her by force.”

Ellen laughed as she and Lim looked at each other, hearing Tigre's clear response.

“Then let's do that.”

The next day, three thousand soldiers, led by Tigre, Ellen, and Lim, moved to the south of LeitMeritz and stopped near the border. They sent a messenger to Ludmira, appealing for her retreat.

Ludmira rejected them twice, so the LeitMeritz Army resumed their march.

The fight between Vanadis began.

Ludmira Lurie received a report that the troops of LeitMeritz were approaching.

Ludmira basically used the same housing as the soldiers, and she took the same meals as them. The only thing that could be called an exception was tea. She almost always carried it, and was drinking her tea when she received the report.

“I see. So Eleanora has come.”

The scouts have confirmed her appearance. Furthermore, next to the Vanadis-sama of the Silver Flash, there is a young man with red hair of the same age.

Regardless of who the Lord was, it was customary in Zhcted to pay honor to the Vanadis.

“Red hair... Ah, Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Ludmira muttered without much interest. Tigre was simply a bonus alongside Ellen; he was a trivial existence.

When the soldier finished the report, Ludmira thanked him for his hard work.

“You must be tired. Have a cup of tea.”

She took a small heated stone placed beside her chair and set an iron kettle filled with hot water atop it. The soldier gave his words of gratitude as Ludmira sat back down and placed two crystal jars before them. One held tea leaves while the other held jam.

The hot water was poured into the white porcelain cups, and the jam melted.

“It is hot. Take care and drink slowly.”

The soldier thanked her again and took the cup graciously. Ludmira watched him with a smile. It was soothing for her to see someone savor the tea she brewed herself.

When the soldier left, her smile disappeared. Ludmira called for her Commanders.

“I will have Eleanora brought before me. I will defeat her myself.”

Ludmira extended her hand and grasped the spear at her side.

The handle of the spear was short, and the tip was surrounded by crystals of ice.

It was the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} which commands the cold, the Frozen Wave Lavias.

“We will move as planned. We will battle her on Burkina Plains and then shut ourselves in the Tatra Mountains.

“... Lurie-sama.”

There were two Commanders standing before her. One was in his mid 30s and had a much richer experience in combat than Ludmira, who was still 16. He excelled with swordsmanship and horsemanship. He gazed sadly at the girl he served.

“What is it?”

Though Ludmira understood what he wished to say, she still asked.

“Do you truly intend to fight the {{furigana|[Wind Princess of the Silver Flash]|Silvfrau}}?”

“I will do so because it is necessary to show my loyalty to the Duke of another country.”

Ludmira caught their gaze and responded with a grim voice.

“The Lurie family has had connections with Duke Thenardier's household for more than eighty years. I cannot simply cut it off on my own.”

''--- I have pride and dignity. I am different from Eleanora...!''

That thought supported Ludmira as well as bound her.

In accordance to the commands given by the Vanadis with blue hair, the Olmutz Army took action.

It took approximately half a day after they left LeitMeritz, passing through the lands under direct control of the kingdom, for them to enter Olmutz. They were met with undulated grasslands.

This grassland, the Burkina Plains, overlooked the Tatra Mountains to the east. It was wrapped in the cold wind which flew down from the mountains in the autumn evenings. During the winter, there was an occasional light snowfall.

Ellen led three thousand troops from LeitMeritz. By the time they reached Burkina Plains, everyone wore a thick mantle. The sky was covered in gray clouds, hiding the morning sun. The dismal weather further cooled the air; the soldiers' breath was white.

“The enemy is before us! They number two thousand!”

They finished preparing, and the soldiers were in formation. Ellen smiled fearlessly.

Before long, a black mass appeared in the distance, advancing along the ground. They held spears of wood and iron to the sky. The {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}} could be seen at intervals alongside the a fluttering white flag with a blue spear, the banner of the Vanadis.

With a distance of five hundred alsin (approximately five hundred meters) separating the armies, something suddenly fell from the sky.

“... Snow?”

It was unknown who muttered those words. The snow disappeared before it hit the ground, and was followed by more snow drifting down quietly from the sky. The horn of both armies sounded.

All interest in the snow disappeared as both armies charged.

Several thousand bowstrings trembled, and innumerable arrows poured down over both armies.

Once the battle settled down, Ellen led her army forward.

The cavalry raised their spears and gave a cry before rushing forward. They kicked up the grass and shook the earth. The infantry hardened their bodies on reflex.

The two armies which mutually held the Black Dragon Flag clashed; their spears crossed and their shields collided.

Some soldiers collapsed from the horses' unstoppable charge, while others knocked the cavalry to the ground. Those how had fallen were trampled on or cut down as the soldiers swarmed across the land.

The grass was wet, and the cold disappeared as blood dyed the earth. The heat rapidly escaped from the corpses as they fell, while others were quickly crushed as they tried to stand again.

Though the cavalry under Ellen's control was strong, the soldiers following Ludmira stubbornly resisted.

“First Army, retreat. Move forward, Second Team.”

The first set of cavalry retreated and were closely replaced by the cavalry charging in from behind. Though it was just as energetic as the previous attack, it did not break through Ludmira's heavy infantry.

''--- Now then, what should I do...''

While Ellen assumed leadership of the LeitMeritz Army, she watched the battle carefully from the rear. She did not think it possible to break the enemy's defense from the front, so she gave Lim the order to attack from the side.

After a while, a report came.

“Limlisha-sama's troops were pushed back.”

“... And Lim?”

“She is alive and well.”

Ellen let out a breath of relief and hit the longsword at her waist. The wind strengthened, as if Arifal was complaining.

“I'll be gone for a moment.”

Tigre, who was next to Ellen, was also commanding the troops. He advanced his horse with his bow in hand.

“Don't do the impossible.”

“I won't die here.”

The cavalry rushed forward again. This time, Tigre did not take command but participated as a soldier. Once he judged he was at an appropriate distance, he fired an arrow.

The arrow pierced the leg of an Olmutz soldier who held his spear up, ready to fight the LeitMeritz Army. The soldier fell to his knee and groaned.

“Well done.”

The Commander of the cavalry gave short words of praise as he stood next to Tigre.

“They have good armor.”

Tigre answered with an unpleasant expression. The armor worn by the Olmutz soldiers had very few gaps, and they had a long shield in their left arm. This forced Tigre to aim at their arms and legs.

“Even so, no average soldier can match your reach with an arrow.”

It was clear from the reaction of the Olmutz soldiers. They had closed the distance quickly.

The cavalry collided and pushed one another down. Tigre also shot arrow after arrow, knocking Olmutz soldiers down.

''--- Where's the commander? I need to aim at him.''

Tigre observed the enemy force and searched for the person in charge. Amongst the swarming soldiers, the glittering sword and spears, and the flying arrows, he could act without hesitation; perhaps it was something uncommon that Tigre possessed.

He found him.

Tigre discovered the person he assumed took lead of the soldiers and fired his bow. However, when the enemy looked as if it were collapsing, other soldiers reinforced their position and the line was repaired.

Though Tigre defeated three people who acted as Commander, the cavalry moved to retreat and abandoned their offense, so he was unable to attack any further.

The LeitMeritz gave up its offensive and retreated. The Olmutz Army also fell back.

By the end of the day, nothing had been settled. Each side had more than one hundred killed in action and fortified their positions five belsta (approximately five kilometers) away.

The snow covered the LeitMeritz Army along with the darkness of the night. Tigre headed to Ellen's tent when the sun was sinking.

Alongside Lim, Ellen had taken to a frugal meal of wine and cheese when she noticed Tigre. She smiled, both appreciation and a desire to tease him mixed within.

“It seems you fought well, according to the reports. How are Ludmira's soldiers?”

“Solid.”

It was the first impression he had. Ellen laughed and nodded earnestly.

“That's right. She is ridiculously good at defense. She might be the best amongst all Vanadis in defensive battles.”

He sat before the two. Lim prepared wine and cheese for him. He gave his thanks and looked at Ellen while nibbling at the cheese.

“Even if you break through, they recover quickly before their wound expands, and even if you attack from the side and from behind, they will push back. They don't respond to provocation. In essence, she does not take any chances yet still remains aggressive.”

“However, I did not see Ludmira-sama at the head of the attack.”

“I'd rather not see her if possible.”

Tigre recalled her appearance as she killed the assassins in an instant. He looked downward seriously and thought about the battlefield.

“What, it's not like I'll lose. It's a field battle. We'll beat and crush her tomorrow.”

Ellen spoke aggressively, either to encourage Tigre or to inspire herself. Lim looked at Ellen expressionlessly.

“I believe we said it was pointless to advance against her.”

“She probably has no other hands. Ludmira's defenses are harder than before. Tigre took the trouble to kill some of her Commanders, so I doubt she can make the best use of her troops now. Ludmira has no choice but to be killed.”

“Eleanora-sama. Have you looked at Ludmira-sama's current war record?”

Ellen thought for a moment with her arms crossed before sitting upright and responding proudly.

“Two victories, one defeat.”

“That is not the same number we heard when we last spoke to Ludmira-sama.”

“What do you mean?”

Tigre frowned and looked at Lim. Lim took a drink while answering indifferently.

“It is of my opinion that they were at a tie; however, they both insist it was their victory.”

Tigre sighed and looked at Ellen in amazement.

“Your relationship really is a bad one.”

“It's a tradition for LeitMeritz and Olmutz to not get along.”

“Tradition?”

“The previous Vanadis and the Vanadis from the generation before have always been hostile toward the Lurie family... That is, Ludmira's mother and grandmother.”

Though Ellen replied indignantly, Tigre tilted his head due to something having caught his attention.

“Ludmira's mother and grandmother were Vanadis?”

“Her family line is quite old. She's arrogant because of that.”

“... Are Vanadis hereditary in nature?”

Tigre looked at Ellen with a bewildered face. After that, she muttered quietly, as though convincing herself.

“Well, it should be fine to tell you. Don't tell others, though. The Vanadis are chosen by the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.”

Tigre was unable to react immediately, having been told such an important thing so easily. Ellen picked up Arifal and placed it over her shoulder. She looked at the sheathe of the longsword lovingly, though with sarcasm mixed into her gaze.

“A little over two years ago, this fellow chose me to be his Vanadis.”

“... I don't quite understand.”

Tigre's voice had become hoarse.

''--- The weapon chooses its wielder. Though I have seen these in myths and fairy tales, I did not think they actually existed. Weapons are weapons, after all.''

However, while Tigre insisted this loudly in his mind, Tigre's memories objected. The longsword in Ellen's hand occasionally playfully hit him with wind at times.

Also, there was the black bow to his side.

Once before, his bow and Arifal showed a strange resonance. It had spoken to him, and it had done something beyond human knowledge.

''--- Maybe that's why Ellen told me.''

He felt as though he had stepped into an unknown world in a different dimension. Tigre felt a moment of dismay wondered if he should even hear this story.

However, Tigre shook it away immediately.

It was something he should know.

One day, he may be confronted with the mystery of his black bow.

He wanted to do more, to be able to help Ellen more in the future.

Ellen laughed happily seeing Tigre's expression.

“Good eyes. You're listening seriously.”

“Um, how does the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} choose the Vanadis?”

“It suddenly appears before the selected person. If the person takes it in her hand, words flow into her head. It's a bit difficult to explain, but it told me I had become a Vanadis and to head the Imperial Palace. When I was a Vanadis the day I appeared before the Palace.”

''--- Words...''

Tigre glanced at the black bow beside him. After collecting himself, he returned his eyes to Ellen.

“What became of the previous Vanadis?”

“She retired. These guys---”

Ellen held Arifal up.

“They choose a Vanadis when the previous Vanadis is unworthy of their position. That time is judged by these things. It could happen when they're ill or when they have a severe injury that makes life difficult. It also happens if they become incompatible or die. When I arrived at LeitMeritz, my predecessor's funeral had just ended. The Grand Chamberlain at the Imperial Palace simply bowed before me.”

“... Did the people of the Imperial Palace accept it?”

Though Tigre had succeeded his father two years ago when he became an Earl, he understood the situation was completely different. He had lived in Alsace his entire childhood and knew the surroundings and people. He had the support of everyone there.

“Though there were probably some who didn't like it, this guy chose me, so they couldn't help but accept it.”

Ellen sarcastically laughed as she shrugged her shoulders. A swirl of wind surrounded Arifal, as if it were proud of itself.

“Also the people of LeitMeritz, no, the people of Zhcted, were all accustomed to it. This tradition has been in practice since Zhcted was first established. Rather than the {{furigana|[Dragonic Tool]|Viralt}} choosing the Vanadis, the Vanadis are chosen by some mystic force. That's how most people interpret it.”

While tracing her finger along Arifal's blade, Ellen looked with a disappointed expression.

“However, that's not very convincing with Lavias. It chose the same bloodline; it even chose that Ludmira. I can only think its eyes are rotten.”

Though Tigre was about to say it had no eyes to be rotten, he knew there was some kind of intent in Arifal. It might have eyes unknown to man which lay elsewhere.

“Tigre, what do you think? Do you think that woman who boasts of her lineage is suitable to being a Vanadis? I don't understand why Lavias would choose someone who looks down on others.”

“Ah, yeah...”

He recalled Ludmira. Tigre nodded to indicate his agreement.”

“Lord Tigrevurmud. I should say this now, but please ignore Eleanora-sama's evaluation of Ludmira-sama.”

Lim sighed.

“Even their first meeting was terrible...”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Two years ago, when LeitMeritz was celebrating Ellen's arrival as the new Vanadis, Ludmira came to visit.

Ellen went out to see what she wanted just shortly after she began learning proper court etiquette. The civil servants were at a loss for words as she somehow managed a proper greeting.

“Oh my, LeitMeritz is quite tolerant.”

Ludmira reacted by speaking with an arrogant tone and a haughty sneer.

“I had some expectations of a Vanadis my age, though I should apologize for doing so without permission. I suppose it cannot be helped. You are welcome to come play in Olmutz if you wish, though you may want to learn your manners first. I believe even you would not want to be laughed at.”

Ludmira brought her hand to her mouth and elegantly laughed; however, her blue eyes clearly looked down on Ellen from a superior position.

''She was looking at me like I was some kind of ape,'' Ellen complained to Lim at a later date.

“Ah, but perhaps I can teach you. If you bow your head down to me, I can teach you anything, including manners, of course.”

“Oh? That's right. Can you teach me how to become taller? Or is that possible? I suppose if you knew of any methods, you would have tried them out long ago.”

Ludmira was one head shorter than Ellen, and it seemed to have touched a nerve, as the blue-haired Vanadis flushed red and shouted childishly.

“I, I was simply being kind!”

“Hm. So those of Olmutz impose their kindness on others. It doesn't seem so great.”

Ludmira flinched and stammered while Ellen mercilessly continued her attack.

“Who was the one to teach you propriety? He certainly must be a splendid person. Maybe I could use him to clean the yard.”

“Wha--- I will not permit you to insult my mother!”

Ellen's bright red eyes and Ludmira's deep blue pupils exploded with hostility.

“I see, so it was your mother. Good. You should come with her and I can teach you both how to properly prostrate yourself.”

“You... How dare you say that, even though you are a Vanadis fresh from the countryside!”

The two girls rolled up their skirts and sleeves and pounced on each other like wild beasts.

“In the end, they were shouting and fighting. It took ten people including me to pull them apart.

“Ten people...”

Tigre stared at Lim in sympathy as she finished talking. Ellen had turned away midway and remained silent.

“As a third party, who did you think was at fault?”

“It was a childish fight, so it is difficult to decide.”

Tigre gave his answer as he thought through the story again.

“Ludmira-sama's attitude certainly was maddening to watch to others, but she was not being malicious; she had good intentions. Though I am unsure of how things are now...”

“--- Are you finished with the unpleasant talk?”

Lim smiled bitterly having been interrupted. Ellen turned around without concealing her poor mood.

“Let us return to the topic on hand. Anyway, Ludmira and I will fight one on one tomorrow. I will destroy her impregnable defenses and tear her away from the army. That way, it won't be a repeat of today.”

Though Lim desperately thought of words of rebuttal, she knew they could not spend a significant time on this.

Tigre began to speak.

“If we destroy the enemy, can you pull back immediately? Even if it is in the midst of battle?”

Though Tigre understood Ellen's strength, Ludmira also had the power of a Vanadis. Tigre understood Lim's anxieties.

If they could not propose an alternate plan, they had no other choice but to overwhelm the enemy as quickly as possible to shorten the duration of Ellen and Ludmira's fight.

Though Ellen looked bitter, she looked at Tigre's eyes and Lim's expression and nodded.

The next day, Burkina Plains was covered in the thick, early morning fog which did not allow the sunlight to penetrate through. It was likely due to the cold meadow remaining from the day before.

“This is bad...”

Following Ellen's instructions, the LeitMeritz Army retreated three belsta (approximately three kilometers) back.

The fog derailed everyone's senses. In a state in which the white mist blocked sight just a few steps ahead, many were subject to the illusion of shadows.

Though it was not impossible to advance while taking advantage of the fog, the land was Ludmira's garden, so to speak. She was well informed of the geographical features, so it necessitated caution on Ellen's part. Though the fog cleared up within one koku, something surprising occurred.

Ludmira's Army had disappeared.

Burkina Plains was empty, even with the fog gone. The two thousand troops from Olmutz led by Ludmira were nowhere to be found.

Ellen sent scouts in all directions and found he whereabouts soon.

“The colors of the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}} have been found in the Tatra Mountains. There are many barriers set up along the mountain path. It seems Ludmira-sama is preparing for a siege.”

Ellen heard the report and groaned after sending the soldier away.

“We've been had...”

Ellen muttered to herself. Hearing this, Tigre frowned.

“Was this Ludmira's plan from the start?”

“That's right. Yesterday's fight was to have us focus on this area.”

The LeitMeritz Army quickly moved to the Tatra Mountains before day's end.

By the time they reached the base of the mountains, the day had mostly passed.

“This is no less steep than Vosyes.”

That was Tigre's first impression as he looked up the mountain.

Though it was nowhere as large as the Vosyes Mountain range, it was still quite high. At the end of the slope was a steep cliff.

Dark trees concealed the surface of the mountain. Bare rocks could be seen in various places, and snow covered the land thickly, giving the mountain an even more steep appearance.

The scouts from the LeitMeritz Army were shot at from soldiers in the village at the foot of the mountain. They were forced to give many silver coins to the villagers to extract accurate information on the surroundings. By the time all was done, it was late in the evening.

“It seems Tatra Fortress is located at the summit of the mountain, and it's surrounded by step hills to the right, left, and behind it.”

Lim summarized the information and reported to Ellen in the tent.

“The entire mountain is steep, and when the locals go to hunt and forage for edible plants, they rarely leave the main path. Though there are other roads, they do not come out near the fortress. That is all they can tell us about the known paths.”

“What about a river leading deeper?”

Ellen guessed there would be some source of water leading to the fortress.

“It seems there is a waterfall in the center...”

''--- So that's useless as well.''

When Lim's report ended, Ellen left the tent and ordered her soldiers to remain on standby. She and Tigre approached the mountains.

The mountain path was heavily fortified as dictated by Ludmira. Large walls were built and wide trenches were dug. Fences made of hardened wood, stone, and soil were erected, and archers were established behind them.

There were many such defensive positions placed on the road.

Ellen spoke to Tigre while watching the path from a distance.

“How would you attack it?”

Tigre observed the defenses for a while and sighed.

''--- Even if we make the soldiers charge, they will be hit with a storm of arrows while they move past the fences and trenches.''

“It would take time, but what about some sort of battering ram or catapult?”

“That won't cut it with her. Ludmira could freeze the key locations with Lavias, and her gate will be harder than a poor castle gate. Can you reach the archers with your bow at that height?”

“Though it's possible, there wouldn't be much point in it.”

From that height, they could simply obtain iron shields and defend themselves while shooting from the gaps. They would probably have replacements for anyone that was shot down, as well.

“What about the thing you used to kill the {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}?”

Ludmira had already used Lavias' power. There was no reason for her not to use her own.

“Eh? Ah... The {{furigana|[Dragonic Skill]|Veda}}. I can't do it.”

While holding her silver-white hair, which had been disturbed by the wind, Ellen shrugged her shoulders deftly.

“You've seen it once. Do you know the weakness of my Dragonic Skill?”

Tigre tilted his head and looked up at the gray sky in thought.

He thought about how the Dragonic Skill which could obliterate a Dragon could have a weakness.

Seeing Tigre unable to come up with an answer for a long time, Ellen smiled and pointed at him with her finger.

“The first weakness is distance. It won't reach an enemy that is too far away. If we assume I use my Dragonic Skill before a trench, I would destroy the trench and blow away the fences and the walls; however, it would not reach the hill behind them. As for the other one---”

Ellen put up her second finger.

“The Dragonic Skill collects the surrounding winds. In that instant, the defense I have from the wind will not be effective. If arrows are shot at me during that time, I can't block them.”

Tigre frowned. The location seemed to have been built specifically to oppose Ellen. Ellen noticed Tigre's face and shrugged her shoulders and smiled cynically.

“It's something Ludmira's grandmother thought of. She calculated that position specifically to counter Arifal, so it seems my predecessors suffer.”

The next day, the LeitMeritz Army attacked the mountain path upon which snow drifted about on countless occasions.

The enemy's arrows were blocked by shields, and the crossbows and arbalest prepared were not as effective as they expected.

Even if they managed to destroy the fence, a new one was installed, and with the frozen earth and cold air, further pursuit was impossible.

The Olmutz Army had no intent of leaving their position to fight. Those not fighting brought soil and stones to further strengthen the walls.

Furthermore, they had built a catapult to throw large rocks and barrels full of earth and sand. The LeitMeritz Army was forced to retreat.

The LeitMeritz Army repeatedly advanced and retreated in restless waves. The Olmutz Army stood like a large stone, neither moving forward nor backward.

It was simply a waste of time.

The battle had simply become a standoff. After several days, Ellen had become impatient.

On that day, their attack had ended in a failure. Tigre returned with the weary soldiers and gave words of appreciation before heading to the Commander's tent.

Once it came into view, he frowned. There should have been a few soldiers standing guard around it, but there was no one on watch.

Furthermore, he could hear quarreling inside.

His pace naturally quickened and he entered the tent.

“Then what else can we do!?”

Suddenly, Ellen's angry voice roared throughout the tent, taking Tigre by surprise.

Ellen had a passionate attitude as her bright red eyes glared at Lim. The adjutant with golden hair stood resolutely before the pressure exuded by the Vanadis.

“What's wrong? I can hear you even outside.”

Ellen looked at Tigre with a frown. Her expression quickly returned to one of a sulking child before she stomped her way across the tent and grabbed a bottle of wine in the corner. She quickly opened the bottle and drank its contents.

“What happened?”

He did not dare to lower his voice when he asked Lim. Lim responded with a relieved expression.

“Lord Tigrevurmud, please stop her. Eleanora-sama wants to attack their defensive position alone.”

Tigre's mouth was half open in amazement. Tigre looked at Lim in blank surprise; there was no way the General of an army would be allowed to attack alone.

“It can't be helped.”

While gripping the bottle of wine, Ellen looked at Tigre with a sullen face.

“If it's me, I can fly over with Arifal. I can get behind their defense and cut down all the Olmutz soldiers.”

Tigre looked at her unreasonably. Naturally, Lim put a stop to her words.

“It is useless.”

“Then come up with another plan.”

“Though I have no other proposal, It is still useless.”

Though he thought it no different from a childish quarrel, Tigre spoke made his assertion with a strong tone.

“Ludmira's grandmother thought of that. You said that yourself, right? In that case, even if you have many soldiers prepared, it wouldn't be a simple task.”

“But we have no other choice! Many days have passed, and our situation has not changed. You should have faith in my swordsmanship.”

Ellen was not budging at all. She stared at Tigre and walked forward. Using both hands, she grabbed Tigre's head, preventing him from moving.

“Did I let you go free too much? Tigre. Surely you haven't forgotten already. Who do you belong to?”

It was an intense atmosphere, and she pressed strongly against his skin. Tigre breathed slowly and answered.

“I belong to you.”

“That's right. In that case, you should believe in me and let me do this, right?”

The passion in her red eyes nearly suffocated Tigre.

What Ellen said, while worrisome, was reasonable.

However, she was the General of the army. Even if the possibility of failure was small, she could not be recklessly exposed to danger.

''--- Even if I told her to stop, she wouldn't. But we don't have any other plan, so what can I do?''

He hesitated, but after worrying, Tigre extended his hands. He shut his eyes and sandwiched Ellen's face with his hands as she had done to him. With Ellen's movements stopped for a moment, he quietly brought his head forward to hers. It was not an action he thought about, but something done naturally.

“Wha, Eh...”

Ellen was surprised, confused, panicked. He could feel it in her voice through his palm.

Tigre let out a breath of relief in his mind because he did not feel anger from Ellen.

''--- Since I did this so suddenly, I was prepared to get hit.''

Even with such an abrupt reaction, he was not rejected; she trusted him. All that remained was for him to force his words out through the tension.

He would properly communicate his feelings.

“You are important to me. Even if I were not yours, I don't think anything would change. It was my decision that pulled you to the battlefield, so I know I'm being selfish, but I don't want you to do anything reckless.”

Silence fell upon the tent. Since Tigre's eyes were closed, he could not understand Ellen's reaction.

Before long, Ellen's hands parted from Tigre.

“... Really.”

It was a small, trembling voice which reached Tigre's ear.

“Do you really cherish me?”

“Of course.”

“Do you cherish me the most?”

He found himself at a loss for words.

“... What did you just think of right now?”

Though it was not visible to Tigre, Lim was glaring at him from a distance. Tigre responded honestly in the dangerous atmosphere.

“Alsace.”

He heard a sigh. The two parted and Ellen took a step back. Tigre opened his eyes after losing the feel of her on his hand and saw Ellen smiling bitterly with her hands on her waist.

“You're a man with a strong love for his home. Well, that's fine. Alsace is mine as well.”

Just a moment ago, she was in such a bad mood that he would hesitate to call out to her, but it had vanished. Her cheerful smile and bright red eyes returned.

The Ellen Tigre and Lim were accustomed to seeing stood before them.

“By the way, if you had said a woman's name, you would be one head shorter. You've exercised your wisdom well. I'll praise you for that.”

Tigre shrugged his shoulders silently, though he was curious in the back of his mind. Ellen was a little red and spoke more rapidly than usual.

Tigre was a pubescent man of marriageable age, so he may have been aware of Ellen as a member of the opposite sex.

However, there were other things to do first. He needed to tie up all loose ends.

“By the way, I had a favor I wanted to ask of you.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Each time he took a step forward, a heavy sound echoed from below. The sky had not changed at all, and an almost pure-white snow covered the ground. Occasionally, his feet slid against ice rather than snow.

His body was wrapped in a fur mantle as he walked along the frozen surface. Tigre vaguely thought the fur was double layered to keep the cold away. The white breath he expelled was nearly invisible against the snow.

His hat was made from the head of a bear. To be more exact, the entire headpiece was fashioned to act as headgear. Holes were placed in the eyes and ears to allow him to see and speak, and the mouth was open so he could speak.

It was something Lim lent to him.

“This is what I brought as protection against the cold.”

She told Tigre this as she covered his head. Though it was a little tight, he could barely feel the cold seeping up from his neck.

He carefully progressed toward a tree not buried in snow. He leaned against it to rest when he reached it and was tempted to sit down.

He took a flask from his waist and drank some water.

''--- This is the third day.''

That was how long it had been since Tigre entered the Tatra Mountains.

He asked Ellen to allow him to search for a mountain path that would head to the top of the mountain.

“Weren't you just trying to prevent me from acting alone?”

Ellen spoke sarcastically, though her tone was slightly peevish. Eventually she consented.

“However... Will you really be fine?”

She glanced at him anxiously. Tigre simply struck his chest proudly to reassure her.

It was not a lie. He was accustomed to climbing steep mountains in Alsace.

Even if he was found by the enemy, he could evade them by acting as a hunter. His form was that of a hunter, and he had knowledge as a hunter himself. He had confirmed there were snow leopards throughout the mountains by asking the people in the village.

He was suddenly hit by a bout of drowsiness, and his body leaned over.

Tigre put strength to his legs and hit his head to awaken himself. The cold had sapped his stamina, and the weight of the snow only made him more fatigued.

''--- I don't have much food. There's enough water, since I found a river...''

He was anxious as well. After leaving Alsace, many days had passed, and Duke Thenardier would soon begin his movements.

''--- But I came here of my own accord.''

When looking down from a cliff overhead, Tigre had learned he had come quite a ways up the mountain.

''--- I have one day left at most...''

After finishing his rest, Tigre resumed his walk through the snow.

He saw a fox far away. It was about five chet (approximately fifty centimeters) in size.

Perhaps it had been distracted by something, as it had stopped in its place. After secretly hiding his body, with a nearby tree, Tigre quickly nocked an arrow.

If he killed it, it would give him a sufficient amount of food.

The distance to the fox was two hundred alsin (approximately two hundred meters). It would be no problem, even if it was slightly higher on the gentle slope.

He bent his bowstring and shot the arrow.

By the time his bowstring stopped vibrating, the arrow had pierced the fox's head.

“... What?”

Tigre tilted his head. The fox collapsed in an odd way. At any rate, Tigre continued to walk toward it while paying careful attention to his steps. When he had walked half the distance, he noticed a small shadow appear near where the fox fell. It was a petite girl.

''--- Ludmira...!?''

She was a stern girl he had met in Rodnick and was now his enemy, the blue-haired Vanadis. Though it was odd to see a casually dressed girl in the snow-covered mountains, he could accept it if it were her.

Tigre stopped his feet and intently observe her. Ludmira noticed him and remained where she stood.

''--- Is she waiting for me?''

Though he thought of running away, he would only seem suspicious.

''--- My face is hidden, and I'm disguised as a hunter as we planned.''

He was truly grateful to Lim for the bear headgear and wished to thank her from the bottom of his heart. The snow sounded noisily as Tigre climbed the slope.

Like he thought, it was Ludmira.

She wore the same blue clothes decorated with red and gold. In her hand was a commonplace bow. Her spear of ice was thrust violently into the nearby ground.

She smiled in a carefree manner, without malice or hostility.

She seemed not to have noticed that it was Tigre.

“Did you shoot this arrow?”

Ludmira spoke in a tone many would consider haughty as she pointed to the fox. The fox had an arrow through its head and in the scruff of its neck. Her finger pointed to the arrow in its head.

''--- So that's how it is.''

Ludmira was keeping an eye on this fox as well. Their arrows had hit at nearly the same time. Though unusual, it was not unique.

Tigre tilted his quiver to show his arrows. It was clear to understand seeing the fletching on his arrows.

''--- Even so...''

Tigre spoke, his voice clearly showing his worry.

“Um... Aren't you cold?”

Though she wore clothes with luxurious decorations, her arms, legs, and abdomen were exposed. It was not suitable for walking through the snowy mountains.

“I am fine, because I am a special existence.”

Ludmira pushed her chest forward slightly and answered proudly. Tigre was taken aback as she looked at him with shining eyes the color of the deep sea.

“By the way, you seemed to walk a fair distance. Where did you hit this beast from?”

Tigre looked back to where he walked from and pointed at the tree where he hid and took aim at the fox. Ludmira's expression rapidly became sharp.

“Stop lying, commoner. That is beyond two hundred alsin, is it not? And such small game...”

Tigre shrugged his shoulders and retrieved an arrow from his quiver. He knew at times like this that it would be best to show her directly.

The bowstring trembled as he fired the arrow. He struck the tree as intended, shaking the snow which had accumulated on the branches.

As he looked back, he felt a childish sense of satisfaction. Ludmira stared at the arrow with her mouth half open.

Before long, Ludmira turned back and apologized to Tigre in an awkward manner.

“... I, I apologize. I doubted your words.”

''--- Like I thought, this girl can admit her own errors.''

Tigre was glad to have learned of her merits, if only a little bit.

“By the way, how should we divide this? Shall we divide it in two?”

Ludmira pointed to the fox with the bow in her hand. Her arrow was stuck in the fox's neck.

“... I suppose we would divide it evenly in this situation.”

“That is fine with me. Ah, I will give the meat to you, since it is unnecessary. I simply want the fur.”

“Then you may have the fur. I will take the rest.”

He could eat the meat and entrails and cut the bones down into arrowheads. There were other uses as well. Though he would like the fur, it was not a problem if he did not have it.

“Very well.”

Ludmira smiled brightly and held out her hand. Tigre grasped it tightly as he recalled Ellen's cheerful smile.

He removed the fox meat, chopped it up, and cooked it in a small pan.

They had moved a short distance from where they met, closer to the river. The two decided to take a rest while Tigre took care of the fox.

Though it took time to ignite the firewood in the snow, he had managed to get it started. In the mountains, after the sun had passed its zenith and began to descend, the two surrounded the pan.

“Why is it that you do not take off your headgear? You should have no problem with the snow or cold when you are near me.”

Ludmira asked Tigre curiously as he skinned the fox.

As she had said, they were free from the cold, unrelated to the fire.

''--- Most likely, this is the power of her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.''

It was a spear that manipulated the cold and the reason Ludmira could walk around the snowy mountains in such light clothing.

“Could it be... you are a Vanadis?”

It would seem unnatural not to question Ludmira's words, so Tigre carefully asked her. She looked at Tigre in dissatisfaction.

“Though you are right... You have no sense of humility, really.”

Tigre hesitated and thought about what he should do. He thought it may have been best to prostrate himself before her.

“No matter. I will pardon it out of respect for your skill with the bow. I shall forgive your rudeness.”

Tigre let out a breath of relief and bowed slightly. After that, he noticed Ludmira's glance and placed his finger to his headgear.

“In my village, we are not to take this off while hunting in the mountains.”

It was an old story he heard from his father. Tigre gave an appropriate response using the information he could remember.

“I see. How regrettable. I would like to see your face.”

Ludmira spoke earnestly. Tigre remained silent, but he was sweating beneath the mask.

If she learned of his identity, he would not escape the mountain alive. Even if she took mercy on him on a whim, she would certainly confine him in the castle dungeon.

''--- She really hasn't noticed.''

She simply thought of him as a simple hunter and stopped pursuing the matter. The only thing between the two was a small pan.

If she were further from the spear and he caught her off guard, he could pin her down. As soon as he thought that far, however, Tigre shook the thought out of his head. His chances of victory was too slim, and he could not easily ambush this girl who spoke to him sincerely and kindly. Ludmira suddenly called out to Tigre.

“What is your name?”

“... Urz.”

Tigre used his father's name.

“I see. Urz. Serve me.”

Ludmira spoke as if it were a matter of course.

“Your skill with the bow is wonderful. That alone is valuable enough to allow you to serve me.”

“... I am not a hunter from nearby. I came from far away.”

He spoke in intervals, but Tigre was able to squeeze out his words.

“I see. It would be strange not to have heard of you if you were a man from Olmutz.”

“I have no plans of leaving my home.”

Tigre was able to speak his true feelings without telling a lie.

Tigre felt guilty using his father's name to lie to Ludmira.

''--- This girl, her attitude aside, she frankly accepted me.''

Ludmira's words contained no lies. Perhaps because she thought of Tigre as a commoner, she was, in her own way, receiving him on equal footing.

''--- If she looked down on commoners, I would have probably been made to leave quickly without the fox. No, it would be possible she would have forced me to carry it to the fortress.''

If an aristocrat in Brune were greedy, such as Duke Thenardier, he may have been punished for damaging the fox.

Eventually, Tigre finished dismantling the fox. Though he was tired and cut corners on occasion, 70% of the skin still remained. Tigre explained the circumstances to Ludmira.

“For the fine details, please give it to a specialist to handle.”

“I understand. Thank you for your work.”

After that, Tigre and Ludmira ate a little of the fox meat. He washed away the blood and seasoned it with salt. Ludmira did not particularly complain.

The pan was easily washed with melted snow before being placed in his bag. The extra meat and offal were buried in a hole. In the meantime, Ludmira put a new pot to boil after washing it out with water.

''--- Is she drinking hot water?''

Though Tigre thought that, he felt it was something different after a time. Ludmira opened two crystal bottles held at her wist and placed what appeared to be dry, black seeds into a cup.

When she poured the hot water into it, the water became slightly red.

She then scooped jam from the other bottle and placed it in the hot red water and waited for it to melt away.

“Have a drink.”

Tigre received the steaming cup. Perhaps it was due to the natural atmosphere, or perhaps it was her attitude, for some reason, he was unable to refuse.

“It is tea. It will warm your body and your mind.”

Tigre took care not to burn himself and gingerly sipped the tea.

A mysterious smell stimulated his nasal cavity. The bitterness and sweetness spread to his tongue. The fatigue collected in his body seemed to disappear all at once.

“... It's delicious.”

Without thinking, he muttered those words. Ludmira's face quickly glowed with joy.

“It is, right? If you want another drink, I will especially pour it for you.”

Ludmira's chest puffed out with pride as she smiled innocently. Tigre asked for another cup upon her insistence.

[[Image:Vanadis_V02_-_258.jpg|175px|thumb]]
''--- So she can smile like this as well.''

Whenever he took a sip, his body was warmed from the inside. Ludmira watched Tigre drink the tea with an elated expression.

After they had finally rested, Ludmira turned looked at Tigre with interest.

“Urz. Why are you here? You should have some idea of what is going on. There are many soldiers walking about the mountain paths, and it is clear this is a battlefield.”

“At these times, there are beasts that lurk about the mountains.”

“I am amazed. I did not think a person would come to such a place. I will have to rethink things.”

Though dangerous words were about to come out of his mouth, he swallowed them back down.

“Why is a Vanadis here? Why would you come here without your attendants?”

“... It is an exception.”

Ludmira, who had always held a high-handed attitude, showed a weak expression for the first time. Her short blue hair shook as she gazed into the distance.

“I just wanted to relax.”

“... If you are satisfied with me, I will listen.”

After hesitating, Tigre said those words.

If he were to bid farewell, he would have to leave quickly. He could not overlook Ludmira's lonely profile.

Ludmira looked at Tigre in surprise.

“If you can't speak, then vent into the hollow of a tree. It is an old saying.”

“--- You are quite gentle for a bear.”

Ludmira held her knees and gazed upward at Tigre. It was a gesture matching a normal young girl.

Before long, Ludmira gradually spoke.

She had pride as a Vanadis that succeeded down the generations of her family. Because of her position, she had subdued her own emotions to maintain relations with a person she hated.

In particular, Ludmira vented her anger like a raging fire when she spoke of Duke Thenardier handing out the armor from her territory to the bandits.

“I was able to hunt alone today... I think the soldiers will forgive me. I need at least a little time to relax and distract myself.”

Though there were places Tigre appeared in her story, he never spoke up. He simply nodded and responded to her occasional question.

Even if it was for his own safety, he hid his identity from her.

Speaking any more simply seemed cowardly.

“Urz. I will remember your name. You are always welcome to come to the Imperial Palace in Olmutz.”

Ludmira left him with those words as the two separated. She held the fox with her spear and walked away at a light pace along the snowy ground.

''--- Is that also the power of the spear? She can walk so easily on this snow-covered mountain.''

After her figure had become distant, Tigre changed his thought process and began to follow her footsteps. Ludmira would not likely notice at this distance, but he still remained cautious as he slowly advanced.

The sun had hidden itself on the other side of the mountain. Only its afterglow illuminated the hill.

''--- Not good. Once the sun sets, I won't be able to follow her.''

While fighting his impatience, Tigre kept his pace and advanced, little by little. This was his last chance.

His legs lacked strength, and his breath was frozen.

By the time the sun set, Tigre stood atop a cliff. There was a fortress beneath his eyes.

He quietly spent the night in the mountains and descended in the morning.

“You have a terrible face.”

They were the words Ellen greeted Tigre with when he returned. Tigre's words were not normal, either.

“Please let me sleep for half a day.”

He had put off shaving, eating, and changing his clothes. Tigre collapsed the moment he entered the tent and slept as he was.

The position of the LeitMeritz Army had not changed while Tigre was climbing the mountain. Though they had not changed their method of attacking the mountain path, they had not achieved any significant results. They had not even made their way past the first defensive line.

Still, Ellen and Lim continued to attack to provide as much support as possible for Tigre while he surveyed the mountain.

The sun had set, and the attack that day had ended in a pointless manner. Tigre finally awoke.

He quickly ate fish soup alone and shaved himself, leaving a few scratches along his jaw. When Tigre was finally finished, he returned to the tent and sat in a circle with Ellen and Lim.

“... I'm back.”

Ellen teased him with her gaze at this late hour and listened to him seriously.

“You slept and ate quite well. So how did it go? Did you find anything?”

“Two hundred... no, one hundred people can be taken up to the castle. Then we need to take the gate down.”

Perhaps because the defense of the mountain path was not perfect, the defense of the fort itself was not particularly special. The defenses which had plagued Ellen were not installed around the fort, nor were there many soldiers standing guard at the gate or patrolling the walls.

Even without siege weapons like battering rams, they could pass the wall by using a hook and a rope ladder according to Tigre's judgment.

“Well done!”

After hearing his story, Ellen gave her evaluation and hit Tigre's shoulder. She then cheerfully spoke her instructions to Lim.

“... Is it fine? With only one hundred people?”

“It will be enough. They have two thousand troops, and at least half of them are on the mountain path, leaving fewer than one thousand within the fortress. They are likely guarding the other mountain paths on shifts. This should not change if we continue our attacks here. At that time---”

Ellen shut one eye, but her other eye had enough spirit to fill both.

“When the time comes, I will prove to you that I can hold down Ludmira and her one thousand men. I will show you the strength of the Vanadis.”

“How reliable.”

Ellen's mood lifted when it came to a fight. Tigre noticed it had happened to him before he was aware of it.

After that, Tigre told them he met Ludmira.

“Were you noticed?”

“I owe it to this headpiece.”

While he replied jokingly, Lim looked down in silence with a red face. Tigre smiled wryly seeing her reaction and returned to the conversation. He did not specifically speak of their conversation, but told them he had been treated to tea. Though Ellen clearly frowned, she did not complain; however, she did speak up at the end.

“Carrying tea and jam at a time like that. She really is funny.”

Tigre was also in agreement.

They quickly made preparations. Early the next morning one hundred LeitMeritz cavalry, led by Tigre and Ellen, used the morning mist to approach the foot of the Tatra Mountains.

Lim took command of the remaining soldiers and attacked the mountain path. Though dissatisfaction clearly showed in her blue pupils, she followed directions while maintaining her expressionless facade.

Though there were only one hundred cavalry, it was difficult to travel along the mountain without a road. The soldiers did not wear armor but a combination of fur and leather. There were many who were injured as their feet slipped and the rocks fell on top of them.

They tied their bodies together with rope as they advanced up the slopes which had been covered in ice halfway up. Ellen encouraged the soldiers, and Tigre directed the work. Slowly, the LeitMeritz soldiers moved across the snow-covered mountain.

When the eastern sky was dyed indigo and the sky invaded the western sky, they had reached where Tigre stood several days ago.

They looked down at the castle fort before their eyes.

However, something unexpected occurred.

“... Tigre, you said the security wasn't tight.”

When Tigre had looked at the gate on the other side of the fortress days ago, there was no one in sight.

However, a defensive line had been constructed before the gate. Though there were no hills, and the trenches were not deep, the threat it provided still remained.

In addition, the number of soldiers on the rampart had increased. Some remained stationary with bow in hand.

“Strange. There was nothing like that before.”

“Ludmira probably came up with the idea when she met you.”

Ellen looked down at the fortress with a grim expression.

Though he had a superior skill as a hunter, he was a free person who was not a Vanadis. All alone, he had managed to climb the mountain on a snow-covered path. Seeing this, Ludmira had changed her defenses. It was not a mystery at all.

“What should we do? Give up and return?”

Tigre carefully asked her. Ellen folded her arms and shook refused him strongly.

“If we turn back here, all our efforts would come to waste. I absolutely do not want that.”

Tigre gazed at Ellen in surprise having heard her make such a frank declaration. Ellen looked back and spoke once again.

“I will destroy the gate.”

“It is too dangerous. They will hit you with arrows from the ramparts.”

Tigre gripped Ellen's shoulder and stared at her.

“What, it's not like I'll be injured.”

Ellen waved her hand as if pushing the matter aside. She grasped Tigre's neck and drew him closer as Tigre tried to argue again.

Ellen lightly pressed her forehead against his.

“You need to give me the chance to look good on occasion.”

She whispered and smiled brightly as she removed her hand from Tigre.

“Watch, Tigre. I will destroy everything before the castle gate in a single blow. I will take care of the gate with my second attack.”

Certainly, under the present circumstances, there was no other hand they could play. Tigre bit down on his lips, strong enough that blood began to flow, and glared at the black bow in his hand.

''--- What do I need to do to get you to help me again?''

He understood it was a selfish wish to ask of something he feared.

Tigre wanted to do something for Ellen.

Soon, the sun sank completely.

Under the cover of darkness, the LeitMeritz troops carefully moved down the steep slope. They used rope to prevent themselves from falling and covered their swords in dirt to cover their shine.

When all members were set and their numbers confirmed by Ellen and Tigre, Ellen spoke to her soldiers in her typical tone.

“I will wrench the gate open. You will rush in at that time.”

Her words were short, and there was no other feasible plan. The soldiers did not object, nor did they show any doubt. They had complete faith in Ellen, the {{furigana|Wind Princess of the Silver Flash|Silvfrau}}.

“May the Dragon bring us victory.”

After completing her instructions, Ellen turned to the castle gate.

She made her soldiers stand aside and quietly walked forward alone.

In the light of the bonfire near the gates, the Olmutz soldiers noticed Ellen. As they began to call out and prepare their weapons, Ellen ran lightly across the snow and frozen ground and unsheathed the longsword at her waist.

“--- Arifal.”

Following her cry, the blade of the longsword glowed with a pale light. The frozen air was stolen from the mountains and surrounded the sword. A loud groan was heard, and the light glowed drew a brilliant trajectory in the darkness.

“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

The wind condensed to a point and turned into an invisible iron hammer that was thrown forward. The earth and sand was blown away, the trenches were buried in dirt, and the fences were shattered. As the wind closed in on the city gate, it scattered in all directions, losing its power.

“The enemy!”

Many shouts were heard on the ramparts as they shot their arrows at Ellen.

Ellen did not move from her position as she protected her head with her empty left arm. She did not use the wind to defend herself as she continued to collect the wind with her longsword.

Several arrows grazed her arms and legs as they fell from above.

“Ellen!”

Mud was thrown aside as Tigre ran and jumped at Ellen from behind. He pushed her down to provide cover for her. An arrow glanced off his shoulder as he fell. Inside the torrent of arrows, Tigre grabbed Ellen's body and dragged her to a distance the arrows would not reach.

“What are you doing, Tigre. My second attack---”

Ellen began protesting in frustration but was silenced by Tigre's voice.

“Why did you lie to me?”

“... I just didn't tell you.”

Ellen looked like a sulking child as she turned away, causing Tigre to speak in irritation.

“Your {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}, you can't use it continuously?”

Ellen frowned and closed her mouth, but, pressured by Tigre's glance, she reluctantly answered him.

“I need about a ten count...”

Tigre had to force down the anger welling from the bottom of his heart. If he did not, he may have hit Ellen.

“Why didn't you tell me?”

“We don't have any time.”

Tigre shut his mouth and his anger disappeared in an instant. It was not Ellen that lacked time, but Tigre.

Ellen did something unreasonable for Tigre and resorted to keeping it a secret.

Torches could be seen dotting the ramparts as soldiers began gathering.

''--- What should I do? I need to do something.''

Tigre grasped his bow tightly, enough to feel pain in his hand. His hand was stained red from the blood that flowed down from his shoulder.

He wanted to repay her kindness, but he needed power. He needed the same strength she used when she felled the Dragon. He needed the strength he had when they killed the Dragon together.

At that moment, Tigre stopped breathing.

''--- Maybe I can.''

Tigre removed his gaze from Ellen and looked at the Silver Flash in her hand.

“I'm asking you. Your power. Please lend it to me.”

Tigre desperately appealed to the longsword.

“Your Master is Ellen. Though your relation with Ellen is good, there is no direct connection between us; however, I know you have your own will. I'm asking you. You may not be able to hear what I say, you may not want to hear---”

At that time, a breeze stroked Tigre's dull red hair.

Tigre thought it was the Silver Flash's answer.

“Can you stand?”

While supporting Ellen's body, Tigre stared at the castle gate. Ellen seemed puzzled as she looked between Tigre and the sword in her hand.

After taking a breath, Ellen firmly stood and smiled at Tigre.

“I was right to cooperate with you.”

She pointed the Silver Flash at the castle gate.

“At this distance, my {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} won't reach, but that should be fine.”

The next attack would not be her Dragonic Skill. At least, it would not be done by Ellen.

“Arifal. I'm disappointed at how flirtatious you're being... Well, it's fine if it's just this guy.”

Her bright red eyes glittered with determination. The long sword called the Silver Flash let loose a pale blue light once again. Tigre and Ellen stood beside one another and stared at the castle gate.

One nocked an arrow to his bow and drew the bowstring back. The other extended her hand which held a shining sword. Their aim was the thick iron gate.

The soldiers on the rampart stopped firing as they looked curiously at Tigre. They knew the power of the Silver Flash would not reach them, let alone a bow and arrow.

The next moment, they stood aghast as if they had seen a nightmare.

A wind flowed from the Silver Flash to the arrow nocked in Tigre's bow.

A glowing air current surrounded the arrow; the light pulsated, spreading radially from the arrowhead.

''--- I didn't hear a voice this time, but...''

It was enough. Tigre firmly believed in his bow and arrow.

The arrow was silent the moment he released it.

The light changed from a circle to a line as it followed the speeding arrow. A shrill sound tore through the atmosphere as it cut across the air.

The debris of the fences and walls were torn aside without a sound, and a deep groove was born.

The ground was split, and an arrow pierced the center of the castle gate. There was a jarring metallic sound as a light vibration was felt across the rampart.

Several soldiers looked at the walls suspiciously.

There was no abnormality in the castle gate, though it was only for a single instant.

Suddenly, a circular light spread from the arrow. As if following after the light, the iron gate became hollow. The bolts supporting it from the inside were cleanly cut.

The iron door had hollowed out and was cleanly divided between the two doors. They fragments fell to the ground, shaking the earth in the process.

The soldiers looked in shock as they looked at the circular hole in the gate. Their thoughts stopped; no one could take action.

The gate was made of three iron sheets sandwiched between thick oak planks. Even then, it had a hole in it, as if it were cut by a cookie cutter.

The hole was large enough that a wagon could pass through with room to spare. The freezing wind easily blew inside.

Ellen was the first to collect herself. She did not miss the pause in the enemy's movements and lifted the Silver Flash to the sky while giving a cry.

“Charge!”

Next to her, Tigre nocked a new arrow. One hundred cavalry followed the two inside.

The night battle in the Tatra Mountains had just begun.

One man watched the dogfight with a gloomy expression from behind. However, his target was not her but the man with dull red hair.

Six of his companions were gone. He was now alone. Even so, the man focused his mind on the enormous prey, the Vanadis.

Along the man's left arm was a tattoo of a large chain.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Ludmira was surprised when she received the report that Ellen appeared in the castle interior; however, she was rendered speechless when she found how they had passed the castle gate. She stood stunned for a short time.

''--- What is the meaning of this? Eleanora should not have been able to break through so soon...!''

However, there was no time to be surprised, nor was there room to think. Ludmira quickly dashed out of the command room while gripping the Frozen Wave. She ran at full speed toward the battlefield.

Elsewhere, the Olmutz soldiers near the gates took appropriate action once they recovered from their surprise. In other words, they abandoned the gates.

Even if they left the castle gate, there was a canal through which the river passed. There was a bridge over the canal; they would fend off the enemy there.

However, if it came to an exchange of sword and spear, the LeitMeritz soldiers would be stronger. They did not think they could fight this number so easily, so there was a hint of distress.

Each had become a ferocious beast as they violently attacked the enemy. They battered the enemy's helmet or pierced through them with a spear. Even if their swords were broken, they fought on with what little blade remained or brandished weapons they took from the surrounding corpses.

The Olmutz soldiers would not back away either. They had been invaded, so they could not possibly retreat. They crushed the enemy with battle axes and slammed into them with broken shields.

Corpses from both sides dropped one after another into the moat. It would soon be completely full.

However, the battle was not even.

Though the Olmutz troops fought back, they were forced to retreat repeatedly.

The LeitMeritz soldiers were energetic because Ellen, the Silver Flash, had taken lead.

Her hair of silver white fluttered through the air and brilliantly reflected the light. Olmutz soldiers fell one after the other as her longsword glittered. Her movements were like a dance. Every person could see the beauty in her ghastly actions.

Tigre stood next to Ellen, shooting arrows. Every time his bowstring sounded, a soldier or Commander from the rear was sent to his death.

His accuracy was frightening. In the darkness of the night, with only the dim light of the surrounding torches, Tigre's arrows brought a guaranteed slaughter to the soldiers in the back. Tigre's arrows killed with certainty.

There were some who noticed Tigre's existence. Though some tried to shoot him, their arrows fell short or were deflected into the moat, leaving only a modest sound as they fell into the water.

Unexpectedly, the Olmutz soldiers divided to the right and left, forming a narrow road.

“Eleanora!”

It was a shout of anger. Lavias was held upward as Ludmira charged forward on her horse.

The longsword clashed with the spear. A screeching sound split the atmosphere, and a flash burned the soldiers' eyes.

“Fall back!”

No one knew whether Eleanora or Ludmira said the words. Perhaps they had given the order simultaneously.

The soldiers stopped fighting and spread out, forming a ring. They would not interfere with the duel between their Lords.

Though Tigre had stopped, he did not move away from the bridge.

Though closer than anyone else, he could not follow the fight.

“To think you would show up personally, and with such an ungraceful appearance, as well?”

“I came to give my thanks. I'm indebted to you for that time.”

While measuring the distance, Ellen responded with a serious expression. After confirming Ludmira's suspicious expression, the Vanadis with silver-white hair smiled audaciously.

“By the way, I've brought you a present. Please accept your defeat gracefully.”

“--- I will refuse. I will send you back to LeitMeritz encased in ice!”

Again the two clashed. A blinding light was released with every exchange of blows. The sword and spear drew white arcs in the darkness. The pressure caused wounds, and the collisions deafened the ear.

The exchange of offense and defense continued. Heat and light were emitted by the two, and the cold air was sucked into the darkness of the night.

''--- Has there ever been a person to fight with Ellen for so long?''

Tigre held his breath as he watched the battle between the two Vanadis. When he fought in the fortress, and when he fought against the Thenardier Army, there was never a person who had exchanged blows with Ellen more than ten times.

Ludmira skillfully manipulated her short spear, violently thrust her weapon before her, clashing with Ellen's own attack.

After the unexpected collision between {{furigana|Dragonic Tools|Viralt}}, Ellen and Ludmira jumped back simultaneously.

A fearless smile floated to Ellen's lips.

“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

Arifal inhaled the winds in the surroundings and formed a brutal blade that shot forward; however, it was not aimed toward Ludmira. The bridge was crushed, and debris fell into the water below.

The bridge had been torn in half.

Ignoring the disastrous scene before her, Ludmira began to run. Even with the gap before her, she showed no sign of hesitation.

“{{furigana|Freeze the Sky|Shero Zam Kafa}}!”

The air froze in an instant and large blocks of ice connected to form a bridge. Rather than staying put, Ellen stepped forward and moved along the ice bridge before her. Several spears of ice formed and attacked her while Ludmira slid along the ice and approached Ellen, her spear thrust before her.

Ellen's feet left the bridge and was wrapped in wind. She avoided the spear of ice and gripped Ludmira's sleeve as she passed to the side, dragging her down from the bridge.

Ludmira gazed at the water as her body approached the surface. She brought the tip of her spear forcefully into the surface of the water where it stuck.

“--- {{furigana|Silent World|Aizbilk}}”

Beginning at the tip of Lavias, the water froze at a frightening speed. Using her spear as a fulcrum, Ludmira twisted her body and landed on the icy scaffold.

“As always, you fight in such an unrefined manner.”

Ludmira looked at Ellen with icy eyes. Ellen brought her longsword to her shoulder and responded calmly.

“I fight to win. I don't bother choosing a specific method, nor am I burdened by such useless things. Regardless---”

She laughed scornfully as she looked down at Ludmira.

“As someone who always looks down on others, how does it feel to be looked down upon? No, I suppose if you consider our heights, this is the same as always.”

“--- Lavias!”

Ludmira responded with fury and grasped the handle of her spear. She disappeared in an instant as the handle of her spear grew, rising above the bridge with surprising swiftness. She danced high above in the air.

While in midair, the spear shaft returned to its former short length. Ludmira yelled aloud as she fell toward Ellen, using the momentum of her fall to aid her.

Lavias froze the surrounding air. In an instant, a huge blade of ice appeared at the tip of the spear.

Ellen thought to avoid it and held the Silver Flash toward Ludmira in anticipation.

However, Ellen's energy had been quite spent, so she decided not to dodge.

Arifal inhaled the wind, clothing its argent blade in numerous swirls. A large blade of wind in no way inferior to Lavias was formed.

''--- This is the end!''

''--- I will take victory!''

“Cut and Sever, {{furigana|Silver Flash|Arifal}}!”

“Pierce, {{furigana|Frozen Wave|Lavias}}!”

The torrent of wind crushed all in its wake; the large crystals drilled into all that was touched.

The storm prevented the ice from piercing Ellen, while the blocks of ice prevented the storm from attacking Ludmira.

The two huge beasts tore at each others' flesh.

The beasts were exhausted at the same moment.

The air expanded, and a sound, similar to a thunderstorm, burst through the air. Ellen was blown away and fell to her knee. Ludmira landed on the bridge in a similar pose.

Though Tigre stepped forward to help Ellen stand, the Vanadis with argent hair shouted, sensing his movements.

“Stay away, Tigre.”

Tigre stopped moving.

“Relax. It's over already.”

Ellen stood up unsteadily and gazed at Ludmira. Ludmira used her spear to support her as she rose. She controlled her subordinates with her hand as they rushed to help her.

The two dragged their injured bodies within distance. Their arms trembled in exhaustion.

At that time, one man ran out from amongst the LeitMeritz soldiers who watched the battle in silence. Though he wore soldier, he carried a dagger soaked in poison; he was clearly not a soldier.

Ludmira noticed the man's existence before Ellen.

The Vanadis with blue hair, without any hesitation, summoned all her strength and ran to Ellen's side. She stood behind Ellen, protecting her back. Cries of grief and despair were heard from soldiers of both armies.

[[Image:Vanadis_V02_-_282.jpg|175px|thumb]]
Even if Ludmira interfered, the man would not hesitate. The blade in his hand glittered as he posed to stab Ludmira.

The next moment, the man's body flew sideways.

He smashed into the bridge with an arrow pierced through his head before falling into the moat. Ludmira saw the shape of the feathers.

''--- Just now...''

Ludmira turned her gaze to where the arrow was shot from.

One young man with dull red hair stood posed, a black bow in his hand.

“That was close, Tigre.”

Ellen's words contained joy. Ludmira looked at Tigre with a vacant face before turning back to Ellen.

“What's with that face? Don't tell me you forgot what Tigre looked like.”

Ludmira did not listen to Ellen's words to the end. She walked up to Tigre and looked up him with anger clearly visible in her eyes the color of the deep sea.

“You lied to me, Urz.”

Tigre turned pale and was at a loss for words seeing Ludmira's expression. Ludmira quietly continued to speak.

“I saw the arrows.”

“... Sorry.”

Ludmira mercilessly beat Tigre as he bowed.

“Why are you apologizing? Why did you help me here? With your bow arm, you could have easily waited for me to die before killing the assassin. Why did you help me?”

She looked at him sharply. Tigre churned his dull red hair with a somber expression.

“It was a show of my gratitude, I guess.”

“Gratitude?”

Ludmira frowned. Tigre continued speaking after he gave his preface.

“--- The tea was delicious. It isn't simple flattery. It really was good.”

Tigre was tired, and Ludmira was good at brewing tea. However, more than anything, Ludmira had spoken to Tigre as a girl, not as a Vanadis.

That is why the tea was so delicious.

Ludmira quietly looked at Tigre's face for a time. She would not overlook any change in his emotions.

Eventually, she sighed as her body lost strength.

“Earl Vorn. What is it you request of me?”

Ludmira was not asking in an arrogant manner but with a character befitting a graceful princess.

“Do you wish for me to fight Duke Thenardier with you?”

Tigre shook his head.

“Declare your neutrality and do not move. There is nothing more I desire.”

“... Only that?”

Ludmira frowned beautifully, hearing an unconvincing answer.

“Do you not need allies?”

“I do; however, there is nothing beneficial if you were to fight alongside me. I could not possibly ask this of you when you have nothing to gain.”

“In other words, you do not have any intent to fight for your personal gain?”

“Honestly, even Alsace is too wide for me. I'm fine so long as it is peaceful.”

Ludmira looked surprised. After staring intently at Tigre for a time, Ludmira smiled bitterly.

“Are you seriously saying that?”

“Of course.”

He gave an immediate response. Ludmira looked down. Her shoulders shook, little by little, until she burst into laughter. The soldiers, Ellen, and Tigre watched in astonishment.

After a short period of time, Ludmira finished laughing. She looked up with an expression as sharp and cold as her spear.

“Earl Vorn. Sincerity is important, but it does not work in every situation.”

Though Tigre did not show it on his face, he was filled with bitter emotions. He thought about whether it was useless. While deep in thought, Ludmira smiled wildly at Tigre.

“However, your sincerity is enough this time. For this civil war in Brune, I will declare neutrality from this moment forward and will not cooperate with any power – is that enough?”

Tigre felt relieved. While he began to give his thanks, Ellen stood before Tigre, pushing Ludmira aside.

“Wait, Tigre. Don't decide without talking to me first.”

Her hands were at her waist and she was clearly dissatisfied. No doubt, it was resentment that came from his neglect at the moment; however, Ludmira detected a certain emotion within her words.

“Oh? Could you be jealous, Eleanora?”

“I'll knock you down, shorty.”

With another clash between the two about to unfold, Tigre broke into a panic and stood between them. He felt as though he stood between a wolf and a leopard.

“Ludmira, I would like to say one more thing.”

Tigre spoke hastily, which softened the dangerous atmosphere. Feeling relief, Tigre turned to the Vanadis with blue hair and bowed with a smile.

“Thank you. For protecting Ellen.”

“...!”

Ludmira was aware of the action she had performed before. She blushed, and her eyes wandered about the surroundings. Ellen walked in front of Ludmira with an indescribably awkward expression.

“... Th, Thank you.”

Though she stammered, she still gave thanks.

Ludmira overreacted and cried out with enough vigor that saliva flew through the air.

“I, I do not need you to thank me!”

The war had finally ended.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_4_Preview|Chapter 4 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Epilogue_Preview|Epilogue Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 02 Chapter 5 - MTL

2012-11-18T04:46:09Z

Destinyz: /* Cold Snow and Something Warm */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Cold Snow and Something Warm ===
Olmutz was located in the southwest portion of Zhcted.

To the north was LeitMeritz, which Ellen governed. TO the west were the Vosyes Mountains which acted as a border to Brune Kingdom. Muozinel Kingdom was in view beyond the wilderness, lakes, and mountains to the south.

The ruler of this Dukedom where man and culture of three countries existed was Ludmira Lurie.

She was a Vanadis called the {{furigana|[Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave]|Michielia}}.

At the moment, in her office in her Imperial Palace, Ludmira quietly took tea.

She needed to clear up the work that had built up while she visited that woman from LeitMeritz in the mountains.

Tea was Ludmira's favorite dish, or perhaps it would be best to call it her hobby. She enjoyed brewing it herself and drinking it with others. The jam she mixed into it was also made by herself.

Ludmira stopped her hands suddenly as she looked at the white porcelain tea cup.

“... I believe I said I would treat him to tea.”

Because her interest had disappeared, she almost forgot his name. After pouring more tea, Ludmira finally recalled it.

“It was Vorn, that aristocrat from Brune. Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

It was a long name for a person from Brune. Ludmira had no other impressions.

“Though she told His Majesty she was employed... Would she truly help such a man to defend LeitMeritz from war?”

If it was an issue of love as the rumors had said, it would simply be a bore. Rather, her taste in med would be poor.

''--- You are disqualified as a Vanadis if you place your emotions before your country, Eleanora.''

Ludmira Lurie's mother was a Vanadis, as was her grandmother and great grandmother.

A person did not choose to be a Vanadis, so there can be no disagreement with the selection of the Vanadis. Though it was surprising the title of Vanadis passed down her generations, it was a pleasant thing. With a Vanadis as a teacher, she learned of what was needed for her position.

However, it was not that simple.

Daughters were not always born, and there was no guarantee they would have the same brilliance. Even if she were talented, there was no guarantee she would grow as expected. Even after surpassing such difficulties, another person suitable to being a Vanadis may appear.

Though many Vanadis tried to raise their daughters to become Vanadis, there was rarely any success. There were very few who realized their desires.

There were few enough family lines in which the Vanadis had continued through the generations that it could be counted on one hand.

The Lurie family is one such rare example.

Ludmira had been given an education on how to be a Vanadis from an early age. She was taught how to use a spear and horse, and she was given the knowledge necessary to govern the land of Olmutz.

Ludmira was 14 when her mother suddenly died of a cold which progressed to pneumonia. She departed the world in an unsatisfying manner after sleeping for several days.

The {{furigana|[Spear of Evil Death]|Hajya no Zenkaku}} chose Ludmira as the new Vanadis.

Superficially, Ludmira did not mourn over her mother's death. She did not have the time to spare for it.

Though no one hoped to become the Vanadis governing Olmutz more than Ludmira, there were still people watching her.

She had a strong desire to protect her vassals and carry out her duties as a Vanadis, following her mother and grandmother's footsteps.

Some time later, Ludmira heard of a new Vanadis chosen to take over LeitMeritz.

Furthermore, she was 14, the same age as Ludmira.

She was interested.

The Vanadis of Olmutz and the Vanadis of LeitMeritz had a bad relationship over many generations.

Though it was natural they be wary of each other, having territories near each other, they had clashed more than just once or twice. Ludmira's mother was also involved in frequent arguments.

''--- This person I may fight, I wish to see her with my own eyes.''

While Ludmira was cautious, she held some hope as well.

''--- If we can become friends, then Olmutz and LeitMeritz will see a light of peace that has not been present since ancient times.''

The idea came from her solitude as a ruler. The Vanadis from LeitMeritz was different from her; she was a traveler.

''--- Depending on the situation, I can teach her many things.''

Ludmira headed to LeitMeritz with such high hopes where she met Ellen. Naturally, they did not get along; rather, they fought.

“You are a person fresh out of the country, an arrogant barbarian who has not a single fragment of modesty or humility.”

That was Ludmira's evaluation of Ellen. Coincidentally, Ellen had a similar appraisal of Ludmira.

“She's a condescending girl with a large attitude who has nothing to boast of but her lineage.”

Though a Vanadis, they were 14 year old girls.

Furthermore, Ludmira had been restless, and Ellen was confused, having just become a Vanadis. Perhaps this result was inevitable.

Though they wanted to ignore each other, a relationship was impossible due to their territories being near one another. Neither wanted to lose to the other, as well.

One year became two, and Ellen had shown her merit on the battlefield and in how she governed LeitMeritz, so Ludmira had no choice but to acknowledge her to some extent. That is why she held an interest in Tigre.

''--- I wonder what value that man has.''

A knock on the door restored Ludmira to her surroundings. She had been lost in her thoughts for quite a while, as the tea in her white porcelain cup had gone completely cold.

“Enter.”

She gently spoke before an elderly chamberlain entered, displaying a reverent attitude. He had worked in the Imperial Palace since her mother's time and was one of Ludmira's trusted subordinates.

“A messenger representing Duke Thenardier has come.”

Ludmira frowned. Honestly, she did not want to meet him.

Her association with Duke Thenardier was from the time of her great grandmother. The Duke at that time was known as a man of character. The household in the present day was known for the tyranny it spread amongst the people under its charge.

However, he was always sincere with his business outside the country, and Ludmira never felt dissatisfaction in her correspondence.

''--- I am the Lord of Olmutz. I must not give priority to my personal emotions.''

“... I will meet him.”

Ludmira responded calmly and stood from her hair.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Ellen intended to move her soldiers to Brune immediately upon returning to the Imperial Palace, but she received an unexpected report.

“Olmutz soldiers are gathered near the border?”

The soldier reported there were signs of movement in the direction of Olmutz.

“Yes. Approximately two thousand troops are training and preparing for winter.”

“Is Ludmira there?”

“Many of our scouts have confirmed her presence.”

''--- Is this a check?''

Ellen's face clouded over. Ludmira said she was siding with Duke Thenardier, and she took action immediately.

In addition, a letter from Viscount Augre was sent from Alsace.

[A suspicious traveler was caught in the Vosyes Mountains. He had a strange letter we wanted you to see.]

After the bandits had been swept away, Viscount Augre and his men made numerous trips to the Vosyes Mountains. He was on the lookout for any bandits that may have remained when he caught a traveler.

The letter was addressed from Duke Thenardier to Ludmira.

Removing the formalities and compliments in the letter, it could be easily simplified.

[When Eleanora takes command of her troops and heads to Brune, I want you to immediately attack LeitMeritz as originally planned.]

Tigre headed to the office and showed the letter to Ellen and Lim who were fighting a pile of papers in front of them.

Ellen quickly looked over the letter and snorted.

“Though the son who was killed in Molsheim was an idiot, it seems his father is quite a villain. He's good.”

Tigre looked at Lim who arranged documents next to Ellen. She responded without looking away from the papers.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. Why do you think the Duke sent his messengers up the Vosyes Mountains? Since Viscount Augre is at odds with the Duke, is it not too dangerous to use that path, even if it is the shortest route to Olmutz?”

Tigre felt it was as she said. He was surprised.

“Then... the Duke is trying to provoke us by letting this letter fall into our hands?”

“That is most likely. To fight a Vanadis, it is natural to use another Vanadis.”

Ellen spoke and patted the Arifal's sheathe as it leaned against the wall.

“But how did he know Viscount Augre was our ally? If not for the bandits...”

Tigre's words ended there.

''--- I see, so he employed them to attack the fields...''

He realized why the bandits had remained in the Vosyes Mountains and how they procured the armor from Olmutz.

''--- The Duke has connections with Olmutz, so that much should be simple for him. He probably dislikes Viscount Augre for advocating neutrality, so he has no qualms about attacking.''

When Tigre stated his reasoning, Lim expressed her approval with light clapping.

“The Duke likely changed his plans. When we defeated the bandits, Territoire allied with us, but our relation with Ludmira-sama became poor. He likely wanted to use this to crush Eleanora-sama.”

“The message Ludmira likely received was asking her to move her soldiers in such a way that they would restrain my movements. Given the length of their relationship, he probably understands exactly how much she will do.”

In order to annoy Ellen, Ludmira moved her soldiers to the border in order to watch for Ellen's departure from LeitMeritz.

Even if she successfully left her territory, she needed to leave her soldiers behind in the case of an emergency.

In order for Thenardier to fight Ganelon without worrying about the third force forming beneath Tigre, he had to crush it Tigre before Ellen regained her freedom of action.

“No, if it's her, she might attack once I move away...”

“However, Ludmira-sama will gain nothing if she fights with you, Eleanora-sama.”

She protects her association with Thenardier. The problem is where Ludmira's values lie.

Ellen groaned with her arms crossed. She looked out the window and gazed at the scenery as she planned her actions.

Before long, she returned the longsword to the wall and looked back at Tigre with a small sigh.

“Tigre. You decide.”

Ellen stared at Tigre with her bright red eyes. Tigre returned a look of bewilderment.

“Even if it means following her provocations, I believe Ludmira should be defeated here. It would be fine if she simply moved to the border to provoke you into action, but you must rid yourself of any anxiety you might have in the future. However... If you wish to head to Brune immediately, I will follow after you.”

Tigre did not respond immediately.

“... You would leave such an important decision to me?”

This decision would significantly impact the future.

She had killed the assassins, who attacked all at once, without much difficulty. It would not be an easy battle. If they fought Ludmira, they would lose time and soldiers.

However, as Ellen said, it was dangerous to return to Brune while ignoring her.

If Ludmira attacked LeitMeritz, even if Ellen returned immediately, the land would be severely damaged. Thenardier would also move in at that time and get rid of Tigre.

Tigre did not think he had the capabilities to judge the situation.

However, Ellen nodded as she stared straight at Tigre.

“It is precisely because this is important that I want you to decide.”

Ellen spoke bluntly and turned away.

Tigre stirred his dull red hair and quietly shut his eyes. He explored his memories, little by little, of the day he met Ludmira. He looked at every expression and recalled every word.

''--- That's right. There's no need to hesitate.''

Ludmira's words and attitude were clear.

If she judged it necessary, she would fight.

It was not just LeitMeritz that Ludmira was threatening, but Territoire as well, which lay across the Vosyes Mountains.

He could not lose the ally he had just gained.

Tigre opened his eyes with a will to fight and spoke in a dignified manner.

“We will send two messengers to her. We will show her the letter, and if its content is a lie and she truly has no hostility, we will request she have her soldiers stand down as proof.”

“And if you are rejected, or if there is a delay in the response?”

“We will apply a time limit. If she complains, we will remove her by force.”

Ellen laughed as she and Lim looked at each other, hearing Tigre's clear response.

“Then let's do that.”

The next day, three thousand soldiers, led by Tigre, Ellen, and Lim, moved to the south of LeitMeritz and stopped near the border. They sent a messenger to Ludmira, appealing for her retreat.

Ludmira rejected them twice, so the LeitMeritz Army resumed their march.

The fight between Vanadis began.

Ludmira Lurie received a report that the troops of LeitMeritz were approaching.

Ludmira basically used the same housing as the soldiers, and she took the same meals as them. The only thing that could be called an exception was tea. She almost always carried it, and was drinking her tea when she received the report.

“I see. So Eleanora has come.”

The scouts have confirmed her appearance. Furthermore, next to the Vanadis-sama of the Silver Flash, there is a young man with red hair of the same age.

Regardless of who the Lord was, it was customary in Zhcted to pay honor to the Vanadis.

“Red hair... Ah, Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Ludmira muttered without much interest. Tigre was simply a bonus alongside Ellen; he was a trivial existence.

When the soldier finished the report, Ludmira thanked him for his hard work.

“You must be tired. Have a cup of tea.”

She took a small heated stone placed beside her chair and set an iron kettle filled with hot water atop it. The soldier gave his words of gratitude as Ludmira sat back down and placed two crystal jars before them. One held tea leaves while the other held jam.

The hot water was poured into the white porcelain cups, and the jam melted.

“It is hot. Take care and drink slowly.”

The soldier thanked her again and took the cup graciously. Ludmira watched him with a smile. It was soothing for her to see someone savor the tea she brewed herself.

When the soldier left, her smile disappeared. Ludmira called for her Commanders.

“I will have Eleanora brought before me. I will defeat her myself.”

Ludmira extended her hand and grasped the spear at her side.

The handle of the spear was short, and the tip was surrounded by crystals of ice.

It was the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} which commands the cold, the Frozen Wave Lavias.

“We will move as planned. We will battle her on Burkina Plains and then shut ourselves in the Tatra Mountains.

“... Lurie-sama.”

There were two Commanders standing before her. One was in his mid 30s and had a much richer experience in combat than Ludmira, who was still 16. He excelled with swordsmanship and horsemanship. He gazed sadly at the girl he served.

“What is it?”

Though Ludmira understood what he wished to say, she still asked.

“Do you truly intend to fight the {{furigana|[Wind Princess of the Silver Flash]|Silvfrau}}?”

“I will do so because it is necessary to show my loyalty to the Duke of another country.”

Ludmira caught their gaze and responded with a grim voice.

“The Lurie family has had connections with Duke Thenardier's household for more than eighty years. I cannot simply cut it off on my own.”

''--- I have pride and dignity. I am different from Eleanora...!''

That thought supported Ludmira as well as bound her.

In accordance to the commands given by the Vanadis with blue hair, the Olmutz Army took action.

It took approximately half a day after they left LeitMeritz, passing through the lands under direct control of the kingdom, for them to enter Olmutz. They were met with undulated grasslands.

This grassland, the Burkina Plains, overlooked the Tatra Mountains to the east. It was wrapped in the cold wind which flew down from the mountains in the autumn evenings. During the winter, there was an occasional light snowfall.

Ellen led three thousand troops from LeitMeritz. By the time they reached Burkina Plains, everyone wore a thick mantle. The sky was covered in gray clouds, hiding the morning sun. The dismal weather further cooled the air; the soldiers' breath was white.

“The enemy is before us! They number two thousand!”

They finished preparing, and the soldiers were in formation. Ellen smiled fearlessly.

Before long, a black mass appeared in the distance, advancing along the ground. They held spears of wood and iron to the sky. The {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}} could be seen at intervals alongside the a fluttering white flag with a blue spear, the banner of the Vanadis.

With a distance of five hundred alsin (approximately five hundred meters) separating the armies, something suddenly fell from the sky.

“... Snow?”

It was unknown who muttered those words. The snow disappeared before it hit the ground, and was followed by more snow drifting down quietly from the sky. The horn of both armies sounded.

All interest in the snow disappeared as both armies charged.

Several thousand bowstrings trembled, and innumerable arrows poured down over both armies.

Once the battle settled down, Ellen led her army forward.

The cavalry raised their spears and gave a cry before rushing forward. They kicked up the grass and shook the earth. The infantry hardened their bodies on reflex.

The two armies which mutually held the Black Dragon Flag clashed; their spears crossed and their shields collided.

Some soldiers collapsed from the horses' unstoppable charge, while others knocked the cavalry to the ground. Those how had fallen were trampled on or cut down as the soldiers swarmed across the land.

The grass was wet, and the cold disappeared as blood dyed the earth. The heat rapidly escaped from the corpses as they fell, while others were quickly crushed as they tried to stand again.

Though the cavalry under Ellen's control was strong, the soldiers following Ludmira stubbornly resisted.

“First Army, retreat. Move forward, Second Team.”

The first set of cavalry retreated and were closely replaced by the cavalry charging in from behind. Though it was just as energetic as the previous attack, it did not break through Ludmira's heavy infantry.

''--- Now then, what should I do...''

While Ellen assumed leadership of the LeitMeritz Army, she watched the battle carefully from the rear. She did not think it possible to break the enemy's defense from the front, so she gave Lim the order to attack from the side.

After a while, a report came.

“Limlisha-sama's troops were pushed back.”

“... And Lim?”

“She is alive and well.”

Ellen let out a breath of relief and hit the longsword at her waist. The wind strengthened, as if Arifal was complaining.

“I'll be gone for a moment.”

Tigre, who was next to Ellen, was also commanding the troops. He advanced his horse with his bow in hand.

“Don't do the impossible.”

“I won't die here.”

The cavalry rushed forward again. This time, Tigre did not take command but participated as a soldier. Once he judged he was at an appropriate distance, he fired an arrow.

The arrow pierced the leg of an Olmutz soldier who held his spear up, ready to fight the LeitMeritz Army. The soldier fell to his knee and groaned.

“Well done.”

The Commander of the cavalry gave short words of praise as he stood next to Tigre.

“They have good armor.”

Tigre answered with an unpleasant expression. The armor worn by the Olmutz soldiers had very few gaps, and they had a long shield in their left arm. This forced Tigre to aim at their arms and legs.

“Even so, no average soldier can match your reach with an arrow.”

It was clear from the reaction of the Olmutz soldiers. They had closed the distance quickly.

The cavalry collided and pushed one another down. Tigre also shot arrow after arrow, knocking Olmutz soldiers down.

''--- Where's the commander? I need to aim at him.''

Tigre observed the enemy force and searched for the person in charge. Amongst the swarming soldiers, the glittering sword and spears, and the flying arrows, he could act without hesitation; perhaps it was something uncommon that Tigre possessed.

He found him.

Tigre discovered the person he assumed took lead of the soldiers and fired his bow. However, when the enemy looked as if it were collapsing, other soldiers reinforced their position and the line was repaired.

Though Tigre defeated three people who acted as Commander, the cavalry moved to retreat and abandoned their offense, so he was unable to attack any further.

The LeitMeritz gave up its offensive and retreated. The Olmutz Army also fell back.

By the end of the day, nothing had been settled. Each side had more than one hundred killed in action and fortified their positions five belsta (approximately five kilometers) away.

The snow covered the LeitMeritz Army along with the darkness of the night. Tigre headed to Ellen's tent when the sun was sinking.

Alongside Lim, Ellen had taken to a frugal meal of wine and cheese when she noticed Tigre. She smiled, both appreciation and a desire to tease him mixed within.

“It seems you fought well, according to the reports. How are Ludmira's soldiers?”

“Solid.”

It was the first impression he had. Ellen laughed and nodded earnestly.

“That's right. She is ridiculously good at defense. She might be the best amongst all Vanadis in defensive battles.”

He sat before the two. Lim prepared wine and cheese for him. He gave his thanks and looked at Ellen while nibbling at the cheese.

“Even if you break through, they recover quickly before their wound expands, and even if you attack from the side and from behind, they will push back. They don't respond to provocation. In essence, she does not take any chances yet still remains aggressive.”

“However, I did not see Ludmira-sama at the head of the attack.”

“I'd rather not see her if possible.”

Tigre recalled her appearance as she killed the assassins in an instant. He looked downward seriously and thought about the battlefield.

“What, it's not like I'll lose. It's a field battle. We'll beat and crush her tomorrow.”

Ellen spoke aggressively, either to encourage Tigre or to inspire herself. Lim looked at Ellen expressionlessly.

“I believe we said it was pointless to advance against her.”

“She probably has no other hands. Ludmira's defenses are harder than before. Tigre took the trouble to kill some of her Commanders, so I doubt she can make the best use of her troops now. Ludmira has no choice but to be killed.”

“Eleanora-sama. Have you looked at Ludmira-sama's current war record?”

Ellen thought for a moment with her arms crossed before sitting upright and responding proudly.

“Two victories, one defeat.”

“That is not the same number we heard when we last spoke to Ludmira-sama.”

“What do you mean?”

Tigre frowned and looked at Lim. Lim took a drink while answering indifferently.

“It is of my opinion that they were at a tie; however, they both insist it was their victory.”

Tigre sighed and looked at Ellen in amazement.

“Your relationship really is a bad one.”

“It's a tradition for LeitMeritz and Olmutz to not get along.”

“Tradition?”

“The previous Vanadis and the Vanadis from the generation before have always been hostile toward the Lurie family... That is, Ludmira's mother and grandmother.”

Though Ellen replied indignantly, Tigre tilted his head due to something having caught his attention.

“Ludmira's mother and grandmother were Vanadis?”

“Her family line is quite old. She's arrogant because of that.”

“... Are Vanadis hereditary in nature?”

Tigre looked at Ellen with a bewildered face. After that, she muttered quietly, as though convincing herself.

“Well, it should be fine to tell you. Don't tell others, though. The Vanadis are chosen by the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.”

Tigre was unable to react immediately, having been told such an important thing so easily. Ellen picked up Arifal and placed it over her shoulder. She looked at the sheathe of the longsword lovingly, though with sarcasm mixed into her gaze.

“A little over two years ago, this fellow chose me to be his Vanadis.”

“... I don't quite understand.”

Tigre's voice had become hoarse.

''--- The weapon chooses its wielder. Though I have seen these in myths and fairy tales, I did not think they actually existed. Weapons are weapons, after all.''

However, while Tigre insisted this loudly in his mind, Tigre's memories objected. The longsword in Ellen's hand occasionally playfully hit him with wind at times.

Also, there was the black bow to his side.

Once before, his bow and Arifal showed a strange resonance. It had spoken to him, and it had done something beyond human knowledge.

''--- Maybe that's why Ellen told me.''

He felt as though he had stepped into an unknown world in a different dimension. Tigre felt a moment of dismay wondered if he should even hear this story.

However, Tigre shook it away immediately.

It was something he should know.

One day, he may be confronted with the mystery of his black bow.

He wanted to do more, to be able to help Ellen more in the future.

Ellen laughed happily seeing Tigre's expression.

“Good eyes. You're listening seriously.”

“Um, how does the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} choose the Vanadis?”

“It suddenly appears before the selected person. If the person takes it in her hand, words flow into her head. It's a bit difficult to explain, but it told me I had become a Vanadis and to head the Imperial Palace. When I was a Vanadis the day I appeared before the Palace.”

''--- Words...''

Tigre glanced at the black bow beside him. After collecting himself, he returned his eyes to Ellen.

“What became of the previous Vanadis?”

“She retired. These guys---”

Ellen held Arifal up.

“They choose a Vanadis when the previous Vanadis is unworthy of their position. That time is judged by these things. It could happen when they're ill or when they have a severe injury that makes life difficult. It also happens if they become incompatible or die. When I arrived at LeitMeritz, my predecessor's funeral had just ended. The Grand Chamberlain at the Imperial Palace simply bowed before me.”

“... Did the people of the Imperial Palace accept it?”

Though Tigre had succeeded his father two years ago when he became an Earl, he understood the situation was completely different. He had lived in Alsace his entire childhood and knew the surroundings and people. He had the support of everyone there.

“Though there were probably some who didn't like it, this guy chose me, so they couldn't help but accept it.”

Ellen sarcastically laughed as she shrugged her shoulders. A swirl of wind surrounded Arifal, as if it were proud of itself.

“Also the people of LeitMeritz, no, the people of Zhcted, were all accustomed to it. This tradition has been in practice since Zhcted was first established. Rather than the {{furigana|[Dragonic Tool]|Viralt}} choosing the Vanadis, the Vanadis are chosen by some mystic force. That's how most people interpret it.”

While tracing her finger along Arifal's blade, Ellen looked with a disappointed expression.

“However, that's not very convincing with Lavias. It chose the same bloodline; it even chose that Ludmira. I can only think its eyes are rotten.”

Though Tigre was about to say it had no eyes to be rotten, he knew there was some kind of intent in Arifal. It might have eyes unknown to man which lay elsewhere.

“Tigre, what do you think? Do you think that woman who boasts of her lineage is suitable to being a Vanadis? I don't understand why Lavias would choose someone who looks down on others.”

“Ah, yeah...”

He recalled Ludmira. Tigre nodded to indicate his agreement.”

“Lord Tigrevurmud. I should say this now, but please ignore Eleanora-sama's evaluation of Ludmira-sama.”

Lim sighed.

“Even their first meeting was terrible...”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Two years ago, when LeitMeritz was celebrating Ellen's arrival as the new Vanadis, Ludmira came to visit.

Ellen went out to see what she wanted just shortly after she began learning proper court etiquette. The civil servants were at a loss for words as she somehow managed a proper greeting.

“Oh my, LeitMeritz is quite tolerant.”

Ludmira reacted by speaking with an arrogant tone and a haughty sneer.

“I had some expectations of a Vanadis my age, though I should apologize for doing so without permission. I suppose it cannot be helped. You are welcome to come play in Olmutz if you wish, though you may want to learn your manners first. I believe even you would not want to be laughed at.”

Ludmira brought her hand to her mouth and elegantly laughed; however, her blue eyes clearly looked down on Ellen from a superior position.

''She was looking at me like I was some kind of ape,'' Ellen complained to Lim at a later date.

“Ah, but perhaps I can teach you. If you bow your head down to me, I can teach you anything, including manners, of course.”

“Oh? That's right. Can you teach me how to become taller? Or is that possible? I suppose if you knew of any methods, you would have tried them out long ago.”

Ludmira was one head shorter than Ellen, and it seemed to have touched a nerve, as the blue-haired Vanadis flushed red and shouted childishly.

“I, I was simply being kind!”

“Hm. So those of Olmutz impose their kindness on others. It doesn't seem so great.”

Ludmira flinched and stammered while Ellen mercilessly continued her attack.

“Who was the one to teach you propriety? He certainly must be a splendid person. Maybe I could use him to clean the yard.”

“Wha--- I will not permit you to insult my mother!”

Ellen's bright red eyes and Ludmira's deep blue pupils exploded with hostility.

“I see, so it was your mother. Good. You should come with her and I can teach you both how to properly prostrate yourself.”

“You... How dare you say that, even though you are a Vanadis fresh from the countryside!”

The two girls rolled up their skirts and sleeves and pounced on each other like wild beasts.

“In the end, they were shouting and fighting. It took ten people including me to pull them apart.

“Ten people...”

Tigre stared at Lim in sympathy as she finished talking. Ellen had turned away midway and remained silent.

“As a third party, who did you think was at fault?”

“It was a childish fight, so it is difficult to decide.”

Tigre gave his answer as he thought through the story again.

“Ludmira-sama's attitude certainly was maddening to watch to others, but she was not being malicious; she had good intentions. Though I am unsure of how things are now...”

“--- Are you finished with the unpleasant talk?”

Lim smiled bitterly having been interrupted. Ellen turned around without concealing her poor mood.

“Let us return to the topic on hand. Anyway, Ludmira and I will fight one on one tomorrow. I will destroy her impregnable defenses and tear her away from the army. That way, it won't be a repeat of today.”

Though Lim desperately thought of words of rebuttal, she knew they could not spend a significant time on this.

Tigre began to speak.

“If we destroy the enemy, can you pull back immediately? Even if it is in the midst of battle?”

Though Tigre understood Ellen's strength, Ludmira also had the power of a Vanadis. Tigre understood Lim's anxieties.

If they could not propose an alternate plan, they had no other choice but to overwhelm the enemy as quickly as possible to shorten the duration of Ellen and Ludmira's fight.

Though Ellen looked bitter, she looked at Tigre's eyes and Lim's expression and nodded.

The next day, Burkina Plains was covered in the thick, early morning fog which did not allow the sunlight to penetrate through. It was likely due to the cold meadow remaining from the day before.

“This is bad...”

Following Ellen's instructions, the LeitMeritz Army retreated three belsta (approximately three kilometers) back.

The fog derailed everyone's senses. In a state in which the white mist blocked sight just a few steps ahead, many were subject to the illusion of shadows.

Though it was not impossible to advance while taking advantage of the fog, the land was Ludmira's garden, so to speak. She was well informed of the geographical features, so it necessitated caution on Ellen's part. Though the fog cleared up within one koku, something surprising occurred.

Ludmira's Army had disappeared.

Burkina Plains was empty, even with the fog gone. The two thousand troops from Olmutz led by Ludmira were nowhere to be found.

Ellen sent scouts in all directions and found he whereabouts soon.

“The colors of the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}} have been found in the Tatra Mountains. There are many barriers set up along the mountain path. It seems Ludmira-sama is preparing for a siege.”

Ellen heard the report and groaned after sending the soldier away.

“We've been had...”

Ellen muttered to herself. Hearing this, Tigre frowned.

“Was this Ludmira's plan from the start?”

“That's right. Yesterday's fight was to have us focus on this area.”

The LeitMeritz Army quickly moved to the Tatra Mountains before day's end.

By the time they reached the base of the mountains, the day had mostly passed.

“This is no less steep than Vosyes.”

That was Tigre's first impression as he looked up the mountain.

Though it was nowhere as large as the Vosyes Mountain range, it was still quite high. At the end of the slope was a steep cliff.

Dark trees concealed the surface of the mountain. Bare rocks could be seen in various places, and snow covered the land thickly, giving the mountain an even more steep appearance.

The scouts from the LeitMeritz Army were shot at from soldiers in the village at the foot of the mountain. They were forced to give many silver coins to the villagers to extract accurate information on the surroundings. By the time all was done, it was late in the evening.

“It seems Tatra Fortress is located at the summit of the mountain, and it's surrounded by step hills to the right, left, and behind it.”

Lim summarized the information and reported to Ellen in the tent.

“The entire mountain is steep, and when the locals go to hunt and forage for edible plants, they rarely leave the main path. Though there are other roads, they do not come out near the fortress. That is all they can tell us about the known paths.”

“What about a river leading deeper?”

Ellen guessed there would be some source of water leading to the fortress.

“It seems there is a waterfall in the center...”

''--- So that's useless as well.''

When Lim's report ended, Ellen left the tent and ordered her soldiers to remain on standby. She and Tigre approached the mountains.

The mountain path was heavily fortified as dictated by Ludmira. Large walls were built and wide trenches were dug. Fences made of hardened wood, stone, and soil were erected, and archers were established behind them.

There were many such defensive positions placed on the road.

Ellen spoke to Tigre while watching the path from a distance.

“How would you attack it?”

Tigre observed the defenses for a while and sighed.

''--- Even if we make the soldiers charge, they will be hit with a storm of arrows while they move past the fences and trenches.''

“It would take time, but what about some sort of battering ram or catapult?”

“That won't cut it with her. Ludmira could freeze the key locations with Lavias, and her gate will be harder than a poor castle gate. Can you reach the archers with your bow at that height?”

“Though it's possible, there wouldn't be much point in it.”

From that height, they could simply obtain iron shields and defend themselves while shooting from the gaps. They would probably have replacements for anyone that was shot down, as well.

“What about the thing you used to kill the {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}?”

Ludmira had already used Lavias' power. There was no reason for her not to use her own.

“Eh? Ah... The {{furigana|[Dragonic Skill]|Veda}}. I can't do it.”

While holding her silver-white hair, which had been disturbed by the wind, Ellen shrugged her shoulders deftly.

“You've seen it once. Do you know the weakness of my Dragonic Skill?”

Tigre tilted his head and looked up at the gray sky in thought.

He thought about how the Dragonic Skill which could obliterate a Dragon could have a weakness.

Seeing Tigre unable to come up with an answer for a long time, Ellen smiled and pointed at him with her finger.

“The first weakness is distance. It won't reach an enemy that is too far away. If we assume I use my Dragonic Skill before a trench, I would destroy the trench and blow away the fences and the walls; however, it would not reach the hill behind them. As for the other one---”

Ellen put up her second finger.

“The Dragonic Skill collects the surrounding winds. In that instant, the defense I have from the wind will not be effective. If arrows are shot at me during that time, I can't block them.”

Tigre frowned. The location seemed to have been built specifically to oppose Ellen. Ellen noticed Tigre's face and shrugged her shoulders and smiled cynically.

“It's something Ludmira's grandmother thought of. She calculated that position specifically to counter Arifal, so it seems my predecessors suffer.”

The next day, the LeitMeritz Army attacked the mountain path upon which snow drifted about on countless occasions.

The enemy's arrows were blocked by shields, and the crossbows and arbalest prepared were not as effective as they expected.

Even if they managed to destroy the fence, a new one was installed, and with the frozen earth and cold air, further pursuit was impossible.

The Olmutz Army had no intent of leaving their position to fight. Those not fighting brought soil and stones to further strengthen the walls.

Furthermore, they had built a catapult to throw large rocks and barrels full of earth and sand. The LeitMeritz Army was forced to retreat.

The LeitMeritz Army repeatedly advanced and retreated in restless waves. The Olmutz Army stood like a large stone, neither moving forward nor backward.

It was simply a waste of time.

The battle had simply become a standoff. After several days, Ellen had become impatient.

On that day, their attack had ended in a failure. Tigre returned with the weary soldiers and gave words of appreciation before heading to the Commander's tent.

Once it came into view, he frowned. There should have been a few soldiers standing guard around it, but there was no one on watch.

Furthermore, he could hear quarreling inside.

His pace naturally quickened and he entered the tent.

“Then what else can we do!?”

Suddenly, Ellen's angry voice roared throughout the tent, taking Tigre by surprise.

Ellen had a passionate attitude as her bright red eyes glared at Lim. The adjutant with golden hair stood resolutely before the pressure exuded by the Vanadis.

“What's wrong? I can hear you even outside.”

Ellen looked at Tigre with a frown. Her expression quickly returned to one of a sulking child before she stomped her way across the tent and grabbed a bottle of wine in the corner. She quickly opened the bottle and drank its contents.

“What happened?”

He did not dare to lower his voice when he asked Lim. Lim responded with a relieved expression.

“Lord Tigrevurmud, please stop her. Eleanora-sama wants to attack their defensive position alone.”

Tigre's mouth was half open in amazement. Tigre looked at Lim in blank surprise; there was no way the General of an army would be allowed to attack alone.

“It can't be helped.”

While gripping the bottle of wine, Ellen looked at Tigre with a sullen face.

“If it's me, I can fly over with Arifal. I can get behind their defense and cut down all the Olmutz soldiers.”

Tigre looked at her unreasonably. Naturally, Lim put a stop to her words.

“It is useless.”

“Then come up with another plan.”

“Though I have no other proposal, It is still useless.”

Though he thought it no different from a childish quarrel, Tigre spoke made his assertion with a strong tone.

“Ludmira's grandmother thought of that. You said that yourself, right? In that case, even if you have many soldiers prepared, it wouldn't be a simple task.”

“But we have no other choice! Many days have passed, and our situation has not changed. You should have faith in my swordsmanship.”

Ellen was not budging at all. She stared at Tigre and walked forward. Using both hands, she grabbed Tigre's head, preventing him from moving.

“Did I let you go free too much? Tigre. Surely you haven't forgotten already. Who do you belong to?”

It was an intense atmosphere, and she pressed strongly against his skin. Tigre breathed slowly and answered.

“I belong to you.”

“That's right. In that case, you should believe in me and let me do this, right?”

The passion in her red eyes nearly suffocated Tigre.

What Ellen said, while worrisome, was reasonable.

However, she was the General of the army. Even if the possibility of failure was small, she could not be recklessly exposed to danger.

''--- Even if I told her to stop, she wouldn't. But we don't have any other plan, so what can I do?''

He hesitated, but after worrying, Tigre extended his hands. He shut his eyes and sandwiched Ellen's face with his hands as she had done to him. With Ellen's movements stopped for a moment, he quietly brought his head forward to hers. It was not an action he thought about, but something done naturally.

“Wha, Eh...”

Ellen was surprised, confused, panicked. He could feel it in her voice through his palm.

Tigre let out a breath of relief in his mind because he did not feel anger from Ellen.

''--- Since I did this so suddenly, I was prepared to get hit.''

Even with such an abrupt reaction, he was not rejected; she trusted him. All that remained was for him to force his words out through the tension.

He would properly communicate his feelings.

“You are important to me. Even if I were not yours, I don't think anything would change. It was my decision that pulled you to the battlefield, so I know I'm being selfish, but I don't want you to do anything reckless.”

Silence fell upon the tent. Since Tigre's eyes were closed, he could not understand Ellen's reaction.

Before long, Ellen's hands parted from Tigre.

“... Really.”

It was a small, trembling voice which reached Tigre's ear.

“Do you really cherish me?”

“Of course.”

“Do you cherish me the most?”

He found himself at a loss for words.

“... What did you just think of right now?”

Though it was not visible to Tigre, Lim was glaring at him from a distance. Tigre responded honestly in the dangerous atmosphere.

“Alsace.”

He heard a sigh. The two parted and Ellen took a step back. Tigre opened his eyes after losing the feel of her on his hand and saw Ellen smiling bitterly with her hands on her waist.

“You're a man with a strong love for his home. Well, that's fine. Alsace is mine as well.”

Just a moment ago, she was in such a bad mood that he would hesitate to call out to her, but it had vanished. Her cheerful smile and bright red eyes returned.

The Ellen Tigre and Lim were accustomed to seeing stood before them.

“By the way, if you had said a woman's name, you would be one head shorter. You've exercised your wisdom well. I'll praise you for that.”

Tigre shrugged his shoulders silently, though he was curious in the back of his mind. Ellen was a little red and spoke more rapidly than usual.

Tigre was a pubescent man of marriageable age, so he may have been aware of Ellen as a member of the opposite sex.

However, there were other things to do first. He needed to tie up all loose ends.

“By the way, I had a favor I wanted to ask of you.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Each time he took a step forward, a heavy sound echoed from below. The sky had not changed at all, and an almost pure-white snow covered the ground. Occasionally, his feet slid against ice rather than snow.

His body was wrapped in a fur mantle as he walked along the frozen surface. Tigre vaguely thought the fur was double layered to keep the cold away. The white breath he expelled was nearly invisible against the snow.

His hat was made from the head of a bear. To be more exact, the entire headpiece was fashioned to act as headgear. Holes were placed in the eyes and ears to allow him to see and speak, and the mouth was open so he could speak.

It was something Lim lent to him.

“This is what I brought as protection against the cold.”

She told Tigre this as she covered his head. Though it was a little tight, he could barely feel the cold seeping up from his neck.

He carefully progressed toward a tree not buried in snow. He leaned against it to rest when he reached it and was tempted to sit down.

He took a flask from his waist and drank some water.

''--- This is the third day.''

That was how long it had been since Tigre entered the Tatra Mountains.

He asked Ellen to allow him to search for a mountain path that would head to the top of the mountain.

“Weren't you just trying to prevent me from acting alone?”

Ellen spoke sarcastically, though her tone was slightly peevish. Eventually she consented.

“However... Will you really be fine?”

She glanced at him anxiously. Tigre simply struck his chest proudly to reassure her.

It was not a lie. He was accustomed to climbing steep mountains in Alsace.

Even if he was found by the enemy, he could evade them by acting as a hunter. His form was that of a hunter, and he had knowledge as a hunter himself. He had confirmed there were snow leopards throughout the mountains by asking the people in the village.

He was suddenly hit by a bout of drowsiness, and his body leaned over.

Tigre put strength to his legs and hit his head to awaken himself. The cold had sapped his stamina, and the weight of the snow only made him more fatigued.

''--- I don't have much food. There's enough water, since I found a river...''

He was anxious as well. After leaving Alsace, many days had passed, and Duke Thenardier would soon begin his movements.

''--- But I came here of my own accord.''

When looking down from a cliff overhead, Tigre had learned he had come quite a ways up the mountain.

''--- I have one day left at most...''

After finishing his rest, Tigre resumed his walk through the snow.

He saw a fox far away. It was about five chet (approximately fifty centimeters) in size.

Perhaps it had been distracted by something, as it had stopped in its place. After secretly hiding his body, with a nearby tree, Tigre quickly nocked an arrow.

If he killed it, it would give him a sufficient amount of food.

The distance to the fox was two hundred alsin (approximately two hundred meters). It would be no problem, even if it was slightly higher on the gentle slope.

He bent his bowstring and shot the arrow.

By the time his bowstring stopped vibrating, the arrow had pierced the fox's head.

“... What?”

Tigre tilted his head. The fox collapsed in an odd way. At any rate, Tigre continued to walk toward it while paying careful attention to his steps. When he had walked half the distance, he noticed a small shadow appear near where the fox fell. It was a petite girl.

''--- Ludmira...!?''

She was a stern girl he had met in Rodnick and was now his enemy, the blue-haired Vanadis. Though it was odd to see a casually dressed girl in the snow-covered mountains, he could accept it if it were her.

Tigre stopped his feet and intently observe her. Ludmira noticed him and remained where she stood.

''--- Is she waiting for me?''

Though he thought of running away, he would only seem suspicious.

''--- My face is hidden, and I'm disguised as a hunter as we planned.''

He was truly grateful to Lim for the bear headgear and wished to thank her from the bottom of his heart. The snow sounded noisily as Tigre climbed the slope.

Like he thought, it was Ludmira.

She wore the same blue clothes decorated with red and gold. In her hand was a commonplace bow. Her spear of ice was thrust violently into the nearby ground.

She smiled in a carefree manner, without malice or hostility.

She seemed not to have noticed that it was Tigre.

“Did you shoot this arrow?”

Ludmira spoke in a tone many would consider haughty as she pointed to the fox. The fox had an arrow through its head and in the scruff of its neck. Her finger pointed to the arrow in its head.

''--- So that's how it is.''

Ludmira was keeping an eye on this fox as well. Their arrows had hit at nearly the same time. Though unusual, it was not unique.

Tigre tilted his quiver to show his arrows. It was clear to understand seeing the fletching on his arrows.

''--- Even so...''

Tigre spoke, his voice clearly showing his worry.

“Um... Aren't you cold?”

Though she wore clothes with luxurious decorations, her arms, legs, and abdomen were exposed. It was not suitable for walking through the snowy mountains.

“I am fine, because I am a special existence.”

Ludmira pushed her chest forward slightly and answered proudly. Tigre was taken aback as she looked at him with shining eyes the color of the deep sea.

“By the way, you seemed to walk a fair distance. Where did you hit this beast from?”

Tigre looked back to where he walked from and pointed at the tree where he hid and took aim at the fox. Ludmira's expression rapidly became sharp.

“Stop lying, commoner. That is beyond two hundred alsin, is it not? And such small game...”

Tigre shrugged his shoulders and retrieved an arrow from his quiver. He knew at times like this that it would be best to show her directly.

The bowstring trembled as he fired the arrow. He struck the tree as intended, shaking the snow which had accumulated on the branches.

As he looked back, he felt a childish sense of satisfaction. Ludmira stared at the arrow with her mouth half open.

Before long, Ludmira turned back and apologized to Tigre in an awkward manner.

“... I, I apologize. I doubted your words.”

''--- Like I thought, this girl can admit her own errors.''

Tigre was glad to have learned of her merits, if only a little bit.

“By the way, how should we divide this? Shall we divide it in two?”

Ludmira pointed to the fox with the bow in her hand. Her arrow was stuck in the fox's neck.

“... I suppose we would divide it evenly in this situation.”

“That is fine with me. Ah, I will give the meat to you, since it is unnecessary. I simply want the fur.”

“Then you may have the fur. I will take the rest.”

He could eat the meat and entrails and cut the bones down into arrowheads. There were other uses as well. Though he would like the fur, it was not a problem if he did not have it.

“Very well.”

Ludmira smiled brightly and held out her hand. Tigre grasped it tightly as he recalled Ellen's cheerful smile.

He removed the fox meat, chopped it up, and cooked it in a small pan.

They had moved a short distance from where they met, closer to the river. The two decided to take a rest while Tigre took care of the fox.

Though it took time to ignite the firewood in the snow, he had managed to get it started. In the mountains, after the sun had passed its zenith and began to descend, the two surrounded the pan.

“Why is it that you do not take off your headgear? You should have no problem with the snow or cold when you are near me.”

Ludmira asked Tigre curiously as he skinned the fox.

As she had said, they were free from the cold, unrelated to the fire.

''--- Most likely, this is the power of her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.''

It was a spear that manipulated the cold and the reason Ludmira could walk around the snowy mountains in such light clothing.

“Could it be... you are a Vanadis?”

It would seem unnatural not to question Ludmira's words, so Tigre carefully asked her. She looked at Tigre in dissatisfaction.

“Though you are right... You have no sense of humility, really.”

Tigre hesitated and thought about what he should do. He thought it may have been best to prostrate himself before her.

“No matter. I will pardon it out of respect for your skill with the bow. I shall forgive your rudeness.”

Tigre let out a breath of relief and bowed slightly. After that, he noticed Ludmira's glance and placed his finger to his headgear.

“In my village, we are not to take this off while hunting in the mountains.”

It was an old story he heard from his father. Tigre gave an appropriate response using the information he could remember.

“I see. How regrettable. I would like to see your face.”

Ludmira spoke earnestly. Tigre remained silent, but he was sweating beneath the mask.

If she learned of his identity, he would not escape the mountain alive. Even if she took mercy on him on a whim, she would certainly confine him in the castle dungeon.

''--- She really hasn't noticed.''

She simply thought of him as a simple hunter and stopped pursuing the matter. The only thing between the two was a small pan.

If she were further from the spear and he caught her off guard, he could pin her down. As soon as he thought that far, however, Tigre shook the thought out of his head. His chances of victory was too slim, and he could not easily ambush this girl who spoke to him sincerely and kindly. Ludmira suddenly called out to Tigre.

“What is your name?”

“... Urz.”

Tigre used his father's name.

“I see. Urz. Serve me.”

Ludmira spoke as if it were a matter of course.

“Your skill with the bow is wonderful. That alone is valuable enough to allow you to serve me.”

“... I am not a hunter from nearby. I came from far away.”

He spoke in intervals, but Tigre was able to squeeze out his words.

“I see. It would be strange not to have heard of you if you were a man from Olmutz.”

“I have no plans of leaving my home.”

Tigre was able to speak his true feelings without telling a lie.

Tigre felt guilty using his father's name to lie to Ludmira.

''--- This girl, her attitude aside, she frankly accepted me.''

Ludmira's words contained no lies. Perhaps because she thought of Tigre as a commoner, she was, in her own way, receiving him on equal footing.

''--- If she looked down on commoners, I would have probably been made to leave quickly without the fox. No, it would be possible she would have forced me to carry it to the fortress.''

If an aristocrat in Brune were greedy, such as Duke Thenardier, he may have been punished for damaging the fox.

Eventually, Tigre finished dismantling the fox. Though he was tired and cut corners on occasion, 70% of the skin still remained. Tigre explained the circumstances to Ludmira.

“For the fine details, please give it to a specialist to handle.”

“I understand. Thank you for your work.”

After that, Tigre and Ludmira ate a little of the fox meat. He washed away the blood and seasoned it with salt. Ludmira did not particularly complain.

The pan was easily washed with melted snow before being placed in his bag. The extra meat and offal were buried in a hole. In the meantime, Ludmira put a new pot to boil after washing it out with water.

''--- Is she drinking hot water?''

Though Tigre thought that, he felt it was something different after a time. Ludmira opened two crystal bottles held at her wist and placed what appeared to be dry, black seeds into a cup.

When she poured the hot water into it, the water became slightly red.

She then scooped jam from the other bottle and placed it in the hot red water and waited for it to melt away.

“Have a drink.”

Tigre received the steaming cup. Perhaps it was due to the natural atmosphere, or perhaps it was her attitude, for some reason, he was unable to refuse.

“It is tea. It will warm your body and your mind.”

Tigre took care not to burn himself and gingerly sipped the tea.

A mysterious smell stimulated his nasal cavity. The bitterness and sweetness spread to his tongue. The fatigue collected in his body seemed to disappear all at once.

“... It's delicious.”

Without thinking, he muttered those words. Ludmira's face quickly glowed with joy.

“It is, right? If you want another drink, I will especially pour it for you.”

Ludmira's chest puffed out with pride as she smiled innocently. Tigre asked for another cup upon her insistence.

[[Image:Vanadis_V02_-_258.jpg|175px|thumb]]
''--- So she can smile like this as well.''

Whenever he took a sip, his body was warmed from the inside. Ludmira watched Tigre drink the tea with an elated expression.

After they had finally rested, Ludmira turned looked at Tigre with interest.

“Urz. Why are you here? You should have some idea of what is going on. There are many soldiers walking about the mountain paths, and it is clear this is a battlefield.”

“At these times, there are beasts that lurk about the mountains.”

“I am amazed. I did not think a person would come to such a place. I will have to rethink things.”

Though dangerous words were about to come out of his mouth, he swallowed them back down.

“Why is a Vanadis here? Why would you come here without your attendants?”

“... It is an exception.”

Ludmira, who had always held a high-handed attitude, showed a weak expression for the first time. Her short blue hair shook as she gazed into the distance.

“I just wanted to relax.”

“... If you are satisfied with me, I will listen.”

After hesitating, Tigre said those words.

If he were to bid farewell, he would have to leave quickly. He could not overlook Ludmira's lonely profile.

Ludmira looked at Tigre in surprise.

“If you can't speak, then vent into the hollow of a tree. It is an old saying.”

“--- You are quite gentle for a bear.”

Ludmira held her knees and gazed upward at Tigre. It was a gesture matching a normal young girl.

Before long, Ludmira gradually spoke.

She had pride as a Vanadis that succeeded down the generations of her family. Because of her position, she had subdued her own emotions to maintain relations with a person she hated.

In particular, Ludmira vented her anger like a raging fire when she spoke of Duke Thenardier handing out the armor from her territory to the bandits.

“I was able to hunt alone today... I think the soldiers will forgive me. I need at least a little time to relax and distract myself.”

Though there were places Tigre appeared in her story, he never spoke up. He simply nodded and responded to her occasional question.

Even if it was for his own safety, he hid his identity from her.

Speaking any more simply seemed cowardly.

“Urz. I will remember your name. You are always welcome to come to the Imperial Palace in Olmutz.”

Ludmira left him with those words as the two separated. She held the fox with her spear and walked away at a light pace along the snowy ground.

''--- Is that also the power of the spear? She can walk so easily on this snow-covered mountain.''

After her figure had become distant, Tigre changed his thought process and began to follow her footsteps. Ludmira would not likely notice at this distance, but he still remained cautious as he slowly advanced.

The sun had hidden itself on the other side of the mountain. Only its afterglow illuminated the hill.

''--- Not good. Once the sun sets, I won't be able to follow her.''

While fighting his impatience, Tigre kept his pace and advanced, little by little. This was his last chance.

His legs lacked strength, and his breath was frozen.

By the time the sun set, Tigre stood atop a cliff. There was a fortress beneath his eyes.

He quietly spent the night in the mountains and descended in the morning.

“You have a terrible face.”

They were the words Ellen greeted Tigre with when he returned. Tigre's words were not normal, either.

“Please let me sleep for half a day.”

He had put off shaving, eating, and changing his clothes. Tigre collapsed the moment he entered the tent and slept as he was.

The position of the LeitMeritz Army had not changed while Tigre was climbing the mountain. Though they had not changed their method of attacking the mountain path, they had not achieved any significant results. They had not even made their way past the first defensive line.

Still, Ellen and Lim continued to attack to provide as much support as possible for Tigre while he surveyed the mountain.

The sun had set, and the attack that day had ended in a pointless manner. Tigre finally awoke.

He quickly ate fish soup alone and shaved himself, leaving a few scratches along his jaw. When Tigre was finally finished, he returned to the tent and sat in a circle with Ellen and Lim.

“... I'm back.”

Ellen teased him with her gaze at this late hour and listened to him seriously.

“You slept and ate quite well. So how did it go? Did you find anything?”

“Two hundred... no, one hundred people can be taken up to the castle. Then we need to take the gate down.”

Perhaps because the defense of the mountain path was not perfect, the defense of the fort itself was not particularly special. The defenses which had plagued Ellen were not installed around the fort, nor were there many soldiers standing guard at the gate or patrolling the walls.

Even without siege weapons like battering rams, they could pass the wall by using a hook and a rope ladder according to Tigre's judgment.

“Well done!”

After hearing his story, Ellen gave her evaluation and hit Tigre's shoulder. She then cheerfully spoke her instructions to Lim.

“... Is it fine? With only one hundred people?”

“It will be enough. They have two thousand troops, and at least half of them are on the mountain path, leaving fewer than one thousand within the fortress. They are likely guarding the other mountain paths on shifts. This should not change if we continue our attacks here. At that time---”

Ellen shut one eye, but her other eye had enough spirit to fill both.

“When the time comes, I will prove to you that I can hold down Ludmira and her one thousand men. I will show you the strength of the Vanadis.”

“How reliable.”

Ellen's mood lifted when it came to a fight. Tigre noticed it had happened to him before he was aware of it.

After that, Tigre told them he met Ludmira.

“Were you noticed?”

“I owe it to this headpiece.”

While he replied jokingly, Lim looked down in silence with a red face. Tigre smiled wryly seeing her reaction and returned to the conversation. He did not specifically speak of their conversation, but told them he had been treated to tea. Though Ellen clearly frowned, she did not complain; however, she did speak up at the end.

“Carrying tea and jam at a time like that. She really is funny.”

Tigre was also in agreement.

They quickly made preparations. Early the next morning one hundred LeitMeritz cavalry, led by Tigre and Ellen, used the morning mist to approach the foot of the Tatra Mountains.

Lim took command of the remaining soldiers and attacked the mountain path. Though dissatisfaction clearly showed in her blue pupils, she followed directions while maintaining her expressionless facade.

Though there were only one hundred cavalry, it was difficult to travel along the mountain without a road. The soldiers did not wear armor but a combination of fur and leather. There were many who were injured as their feet slipped and the rocks fell on top of them.

They tied their bodies together with rope as they advanced up the slopes which had been covered in ice halfway up. Ellen encouraged the soldiers, and Tigre directed the work. Slowly, the LeitMeritz soldiers moved across the snow-covered mountain.

When the eastern sky was dyed indigo and the sky invaded the western sky, they had reached where Tigre stood several days ago.

They looked down at the castle fort before their eyes.

However, something unexpected occurred.

“... Tigre, you said the security wasn't tight.”

When Tigre had looked at the gate on the other side of the fortress days ago, there was no one in sight.

However, a defensive line had been constructed before the gate. Though there were no hills, and the trenches were not deep, the threat it provided still remained.

In addition, the number of soldiers on the rampart had increased. Some remained stationary with bow in hand.

“Strange. There was nothing like that before.”

“Ludmira probably came up with the idea when she met you.”

Ellen looked down at the fortress with a grim expression.

Though he had a superior skill as a hunter, he was a free person who was not a Vanadis. All alone, he had managed to climb the mountain on a snow-covered path. Seeing this, Ludmira had changed her defenses. It was not a mystery at all.

“What should we do? Give up and return?”

Tigre carefully asked her. Ellen folded her arms and shook refused him strongly.

“If we turn back here, all our efforts would come to waste. I absolutely do not want that.”

Tigre gazed at Ellen in surprise having heard her make such a frank declaration. Ellen looked back and spoke once again.

“I will destroy the gate.”

“It is too dangerous. They will hit you with arrows from the ramparts.”

Tigre gripped Ellen's shoulder and stared at her.

“What, it's not like I'll be injured.”

Ellen waved her hand as if pushing the matter aside. She grasped Tigre's neck and drew him closer as Tigre tried to argue again.

Ellen lightly pressed her forehead against his.

“You need to give me the chance to look good on occasion.”

She whispered and smiled brightly as she removed her hand from Tigre.

“Watch, Tigre. I will destroy everything before the castle gate in a single blow. I will take care of the gate with my second attack.”

Certainly, under the present circumstances, there was no other hand they could play. Tigre bit down on his lips, strong enough that blood began to flow, and glared at the black bow in his hand.

''--- What do I need to do to get you to help me again?''

He understood it was a selfish wish to ask of something he feared.

Tigre wanted to do something for Ellen.

Soon, the sun sank completely.

Under the cover of darkness, the LeitMeritz troops carefully moved down the steep slope. They used rope to prevent themselves from falling and covered their swords in dirt to cover their shine.

When all members were set and their numbers confirmed by Ellen and Tigre, Ellen spoke to her soldiers in her typical tone.

“I will wrench the gate open. You will rush in at that time.”

Her words were short, and there was no other feasible plan. The soldiers did not object, nor did they show any doubt. They had complete faith in Ellen, the {{furigana|Wind Princess of the Silver Flash|Silvfrau}}.

“May the Dragon bring us victory.”

After completing her instructions, Ellen turned to the castle gate.

She made her soldiers stand aside and quietly walked forward alone.

In the light of the bonfire near the gates, the Olmutz soldiers noticed Ellen. As they began to call out and prepare their weapons, Ellen ran lightly across the snow and frozen ground and unsheathed the longsword at her waist.

“--- Arifal.”

Following her cry, the blade of the longsword glowed with a pale light. The frozen air was stolen from the mountains and surrounded the sword. A loud groan was heard, and the light glowed drew a brilliant trajectory in the darkness.

“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

The wind condensed to a point and turned into an invisible iron hammer that was thrown forward. The earth and sand was blown away, the trenches were buried in dirt, and the fences were shattered. As the wind closed in on the city gate, it scattered in all directions, losing its power.

“The enemy!”

Many shouts were heard on the ramparts as they shot their arrows at Ellen.

Ellen did not move from her position as she protected her head with her empty left arm. She did not use the wind to defend herself as she continued to collect the wind with her longsword.

Several arrows grazed her arms and legs as they fell from above.

“Ellen!”

Mud was thrown aside as Tigre ran and jumped at Ellen from behind. He pushed her down to provide cover for her. An arrow glanced off his shoulder as he fell. Inside the torrent of arrows, Tigre grabbed Ellen's body and dragged her to a distance the arrows would not reach.

“What are you doing, Tigre. My second attack---”

Ellen began protesting in frustration but was silenced by Tigre's voice.

“Why did you lie to me?”

“... I just didn't tell you.”

Ellen looked like a sulking child as she turned away, causing Tigre to speak in irritation.

“Your {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}, you can't use it continuously?”

Ellen frowned and closed her mouth, but, pressured by Tigre's glance, she reluctantly answered him.

“I need about a ten count...”

Tigre had to force down the anger welling from the bottom of his heart. If he did not, he may have hit Ellen.

“Why didn't you tell me?”

“We don't have any time.”

Tigre shut his mouth and his anger disappeared in an instant. It was not Ellen that lacked time, but Tigre.

Ellen did something unreasonable for Tigre and resorted to keeping it a secret.

Torches could be seen dotting the ramparts as soldiers began gathering.

''--- What should I do? I need to do something.''

Tigre grasped his bow tightly, enough to feel pain in his hand. His hand was stained red from the blood that flowed down from his shoulder.

He wanted to repay her kindness, but he needed power. He needed the same strength she used when she felled the Dragon. He needed the strength he had when they killed the Dragon together.

At that moment, Tigre stopped breathing.

''--- Maybe I can.''

Tigre removed his gaze from Ellen and looked at the Silver Flash in her hand.

“I'm asking you. Your power. Please lend it to me.”

Tigre desperately appealed to the longsword.

“Your Master is Ellen. Though your relation with Ellen is good, there is no direct connection between us; however, I know you have your own will. I'm asking you. You may not be able to hear what I say, you may not want to hear---”

At that time, a breeze stroked Tigre's dull red hair.

Tigre thought it was the Silver Flash's answer.

“Can you stand?”

While supporting Ellen's body, Tigre stared at the castle gate. Ellen seemed puzzled as she looked between Tigre and the sword in her hand.

After taking a breath, Ellen firmly stood and smiled at Tigre.

“I was right to cooperate with you.”

She pointed the Silver Flash at the castle gate.

“At this distance, my {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} won't reach, but that should be fine.”

The next attack would not be her Dragonic Skill. At least, it would not be done by Ellen.

“Arifal. I'm disappointed at how flirtatious you're being... Well, it's fine if it's just this guy.”

Her bright red eyes glittered with determination. The long sword called the Silver Flash let loose a pale blue light once again. Tigre and Ellen stood beside one another and stared at the castle gate.

One nocked an arrow to his bow and drew the bowstring back. The other extended her hand which held a shining sword. Their aim was the thick iron gate.

The soldiers on the rampart stopped firing as they looked curiously at Tigre. They knew the power of the Silver Flash would not reach them, let alone a bow and arrow.

The next moment, they stood aghast as if they had seen a nightmare.

A wind flowed from the Silver Flash to the arrow nocked in Tigre's bow.

A glowing air current surrounded the arrow; the light pulsated, spreading radially from the arrowhead.

''--- I didn't hear a voice this time, but...''

It was enough. Tigre firmly believed in his bow and arrow.

The arrow was silent the moment he released it.

The light changed from a circle to a line as it followed the speeding arrow. A shrill sound tore through the atmosphere as it cut across the air.

The debris of the fences and walls were torn aside without a sound, and a deep groove was born.

The ground was split, and an arrow pierced the center of the castle gate. There was a jarring metallic sound as a light vibration was felt across the rampart.

Several soldiers looked at the walls suspiciously.

There was no abnormality in the castle gate, though it was only for a single instant.

Suddenly, a circular light spread from the arrow. As if following after the light, the iron gate became hollow. The bolts supporting it from the inside were cleanly cut.

The iron door had hollowed out and was cleanly divided between the two doors. They fragments fell to the ground, shaking the earth in the process.

The soldiers looked in shock as they looked at the circular hole in the gate. Their thoughts stopped; no one could take action.

The gate was made of three iron sheets sandwiched between thick oak planks. Even then, it had a hole in it, as if it were cut by a cookie cutter.

The hole was large enough that a wagon could pass through with room to spare. The freezing wind easily blew inside.

Ellen was the first to collect herself. She did not miss the pause in the enemy's movements and lifted the Silver Flash to the sky while giving a cry.

“Charge!”

Next to her, Tigre nocked a new arrow. One hundred cavalry followed the two inside.

The night battle in the Tatra Mountains had just begun.

One man watched the dogfight with a gloomy expression from behind. However, his target was not her but the man with dull red hair.

Six of his companions were gone. He was now alone. Even so, the man focused his mind on the enormous prey, the Vanadis.

Along the man's left arm was a tattoo of a large chain.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Ludmira was surprised when she received the report that Ellen appeared in the castle interior; however, she was rendered speechless when she found how they had passed the castle gate. She stood stunned for a short time.

''--- What is the meaning of this? Eleanora should not have been able to break through so soon...!''

However, there was no time to be surprised, nor was there room to think. Ludmira quickly dashed out of the command room while gripping the Frozen Wave. She ran at full speed toward the battlefield.

Elsewhere, the Olmutz soldiers near the gates took appropriate action once they recovered from their surprise. In other words, they abandoned the gates.

Even if they left the castle gate, there was a canal through which the river passed. There was a bridge over the canal; they would fend off the enemy there.

However, if it came to an exchange of sword and spear, the LeitMeritz soldiers would be stronger. They did not think they could fight this number so easily, so there was a hint of distress.

Each had become a ferocious beast as they violently attacked the enemy. They battered the enemy's helmet or pierced through them with a spear. Even if their swords were broken, they fought on with what little blade remained or brandished weapons they took from the surrounding corpses.

The Olmutz soldiers would not back away either. They had been invaded, so they could not possibly retreat. They crushed the enemy with battle axes and slammed into them with broken shields.

Corpses from both sides dropped one after another into the moat. It would soon be completely full.

However, the battle was not even.

Though the Olmutz troops fought back, they were forced to retreat repeatedly.

The LeitMeritz soldiers were energetic because Ellen, the Silver Flash, had taken lead.

Her hair of silver white fluttered through the air and brilliantly reflected the light. Olmutz soldiers fell one after the other as her longsword glittered. Her movements were like a dance. Every person could see the beauty in her ghastly actions.

Tigre stood next to Ellen, shooting arrows. Every time his bowstring sounded, a soldier or Commander from the rear was sent to his death.

His accuracy was frightening. In the darkness of the night, with only the dim light of the surrounding torches, Tigre's arrows brought a guaranteed slaughter to the soldiers in the back. Tigre's arrows killed with certainty.

There were some who noticed Tigre's existence. Though some tried to shoot him, their arrows fell short or were deflected into the moat, leaving only a modest sound as they fell into the water.

Unexpectedly, the Olmutz soldiers divided to the right and left, forming a narrow road.

“Eleanora!”

It was a shout of anger. Lavias was held upward as Ludmira charged forward on her horse.

The longsword clashed with the spear. A screeching sound split the atmosphere, and a flash burned the soldiers' eyes.

“Fall back!”

No one knew whether Eleanora or Ludmira said the words. Perhaps they had given the order simultaneously.

The soldiers stopped fighting and spread out, forming a ring. They would not interfere with the duel between their Lords.

Though Tigre had stopped, he did not move away from the bridge.

Though closer than anyone else, he could not follow the fight.

“To think you would show up personally, and with such an ungraceful appearance, as well?”

“I came to give my thanks. I'm indebted to you for that time.”

While measuring the distance, Ellen responded with a serious expression. After confirming Ludmira's suspicious expression, the Vanadis with silver-white hair smiled audaciously.

“By the way, I've brought you a present. Please accept your defeat gracefully.”

“--- I will refuse. I will send you back to LeitMeritz encased in ice!”

Again the two clashed. A blinding light was released with every exchange of blows. The sword and spear drew white arcs in the darkness. The pressure caused wounds, and the collisions deafened the ear.

The exchange of offense and defense continued. Heat and light were emitted by the two, and the cold air was sucked into the darkness of the night.

''--- Has there ever been a person to fight with Ellen for so long?''

Tigre held his breath as he watched the battle between the two Vanadis. When he fought in the fortress, and when he fought against the Thenardier Army, there was never a person who had exchanged blows with Ellen more than ten times.

Ludmira skillfully manipulated her short spear, violently thrust her weapon before her, clashing with Ellen's own attack.

After the unexpected collision between {{furigana|Dragonic Tools|Viralt}}, Ellen and Ludmira jumped back simultaneously.

A fearless smile floated to Ellen's lips.

“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

Arifal inhaled the winds in the surroundings and formed a brutal blade that shot forward; however, it was not aimed toward Ludmira. The bridge was crushed, and debris fell into the water below.

The bridge had been torn in half.

Ignoring the disastrous scene before her, Ludmira began to run. Even with the gap before her, she showed no sign of hesitation.

“{{furigana|Freeze the Sky|Shero Zam Kafa}}!”

The air froze in an instant and large blocks of ice connected to form a bridge. Rather than staying put, Ellen stepped forward and moved along the ice bridge before her. Several spears of ice formed and attacked her while Ludmira slid along the ice and approached Ellen, her spear thrust before her.

Ellen's feet left the bridge and was wrapped in wind. She avoided the spear of ice and gripped Ludmira's sleeve as she passed to the side, dragging her down from the bridge.

Ludmira gazed at the water as her body approached the surface. She brought the tip of her spear forcefully into the surface of the water where it stuck.

“--- {{furigana|Silent World|Aizbilk}}”

Beginning at the tip of Lavias, the water froze at a frightening speed. Using her spear as a fulcrum, Ludmira twisted her body and landed on the icy scaffold.

“As always, you fight in such an unrefined manner.”

Ludmira looked at Ellen with icy eyes. Ellen brought her longsword to her shoulder and responded calmly.

“I fight to win. I don't bother choosing a specific method, nor am I burdened by such useless things. Regardless---”

She laughed scornfully as she looked down at Ludmira.

“As someone who always looks down on others, how does it feel to be looked down upon? No, I suppose if you consider our heights, this is the same as always.”

“--- Lavias!”

Ludmira responded with fury and grasped the handle of her spear. She disappeared in an instant as the handle of her spear grew, rising above the bridge with surprising swiftness. She danced high above in the air.

While in midair, the spear shaft returned to its former short length. Ludmira yelled aloud as she fell toward Ellen, using the momentum of her fall to aid her.

Lavias froze the surrounding air. In an instant, a huge blade of ice appeared at the tip of the spear.

Ellen thought to avoid it and held the Silver Flash toward Ludmira in anticipation.

However, Ellen's energy had been quite spent, so she decided not to dodge.

Arifal inhaled the wind, clothing its argent blade in numerous swirls. A large blade of wind in no way inferior to Lavias was formed.

''--- This is the end!''

''--- I will take victory!''

“Cut and Sever, {{furigana|Silver Flash|Arifal}}!”

“Pierce, {{furigana|Frozen Wave|Lavias}}!”

The torrent of wind crushed all in its wake; the large crystals drilled into all that was touched.

The storm prevented the ice from piercing Ellen, while the blocks of ice prevented the storm from attacking Ludmira.

The two huge beasts tore at each others' flesh.

The beasts were exhausted at the same moment.

The air expanded, and a sound, similar to a thunderstorm, burst through the air. Ellen was blown away and fell to her knee. Ludmira landed on the bridge in a similar pose.

Though Tigre stepped forward to help Ellen stand, the Vanadis with argent hair shouted, sensing his movements.

“Stay away, Tigre.”

Tigre stopped moving.

“Relax. It's over already.”

Ellen stood up unsteadily and gazed at Ludmira. Ludmira used her spear to support her as she rose. She controlled her subordinates with her hand as they rushed to help her.

The two dragged their injured bodies within distance. Their arms trembled in exhaustion.

At that time, one man ran out from amongst the LeitMeritz soldiers who watched the battle in silence. Though he wore soldier, he carried a dagger soaked in poison; he was clearly not a soldier.

Ludmira noticed the man's existence before Ellen.

The Vanadis with blue hair, without any hesitation, summoned all her strength and ran to Ellen's side. She stood behind Ellen, protecting her back. Cries of grief and despair were heard from soldiers of both armies.

[[Image:Vanadis_V02_-_282.jpg|175px|thumb]]
Even if Ludmira interfered, the man would not hesitate. The blade in his hand glittered as he posed to stab Ludmira.

The next moment, the man's body flew sideways.

He smashed into the bridge with an arrow pierced through his head before falling into the moat. Ludmira saw the shape of the feathers.

''--- Just now...''

Ludmira turned her gaze to where the arrow was shot from.

One young man with dull red hair stood posed, a black bow in his hand.

“That was close, Tigre.”

Ellen's words contained joy. Ludmira looked at Tigre with a vacant face before turning back to Ellen.

“What's with that face? Don't tell me you forgot what Tigre looked like.”

Ludmira did not listen to Ellen's words to the end. She walked up to Tigre and looked up him with anger clearly visible in her eyes the color of the deep sea.

“You lied to me, Urz.”

Tigre turned pale and was at a loss for words seeing Ludmira's expression. Ludmira quietly continued to speak.

“I saw the arrows.”

“... Sorry.”

Ludmira mercilessly beat Tigre as he bowed.

“Why are you apologizing? Why did you help me here? With your bow arm, you could have easily waited for me to die before killing the assassin. Why did you help me?”

She looked at him sharply. Tigre churned his dull red hair with a somber expression.

“It was a show of my gratitude, I guess.”

“Gratitude?”

Ludmira frowned. Tigre continued speaking after he gave his preface.

“--- The tea was delicious. It isn't simple flattery. It really was good.”

Tigre was tired, and Ludmira was good at brewing tea. However, more than anything, Ludmira had spoken to Tigre as a girl, not as a Vanadis.

That is why the tea was so delicious.

Ludmira quietly looked at Tigre's face for a time. She would not overlook any change in his emotions.

Eventually, she sighed as her body lost strength.

“Earl Vorn. What is it you request of me?”

Ludmira was not asking in an arrogant manner but with a character befitting a graceful princess.

“Do you wish for me to fight Duke Thenardier with you?”

Tigre shook his head.

“Declare your neutrality and do not move. There is nothing more I desire.”

“... Only that?”

Ludmira frowned beautifully, hearing an unconvincing answer.

“Do you not need allies?”

“I do; however, there is nothing beneficial if you were to fight alongside me. I could not possibly ask this of you when you have nothing to gain.”

“In other words, you do not have any intent to fight for your personal gain?”

“Honestly, even Alsace is too wide for me. I'm fine so long as it is peaceful.”

Ludmira looked surprised. After staring intently at Tigre for a time, Ludmira smiled bitterly.

“Are you seriously saying that?”

“Of course.”

He gave an immediate response. Ludmira looked down. Her shoulders shook, little by little, until she burst into laughter. The soldiers, Ellen, and Tigre watched in astonishment.

After a short period of time, Ludmira finished laughing. She looked up with an expression as sharp and cold as her spear.

“Earl Vorn. Sincerity is important, but it does not work in every situation.”

Though Tigre did not show it on his face, he was filled with bitter emotions. He thought about whether it was useless. While deep in thought, Ludmira smiled wildly at Tigre.

“However, your sincerity is enough this time. For this civil war in Brune, I will declare neutrality from this moment forward and will not cooperate with any power – is that enough?”

Tigre felt relieved. While he began to give his thanks, Ellen stood before Tigre, pushing Ludmira aside.

“Wait, Tigre. Don't decide without talking to me first.”

Her hands were at her waist and she was clearly dissatisfied. No doubt, it was resentment that came from his neglect at the moment; however, Ludmira detected a certain emotion within her words.

“Oh? Could you be jealous, Eleanora?”

“I'll knock you down, shorty.”

With another clash between the two about to unfold, Tigre broke into a panic and stood between them. He felt as though he stood between a wolf and a leopard.

“Ludmira, I would like to say one more thing.”

Tigre spoke hastily, which softened the dangerous atmosphere. Feeling relief, Tigre turned to the Vanadis with blue hair and bowed with a smile.

“Thank you. For protecting Ellen.”

“...!”

Ludmira was aware of the action she had performed before. She blushed, and her eyes wandered about the surroundings. Ellen walked in front of Ellen with an indescribably awkward expression.

“... Th, Thank you.”

Though she stammered, she still gave thanks.

Ludmira overreacted and cried out with enough vigor that saliva flew through the air.

“I, I do not need you to thank me!”

The war had finally ended.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_4_Preview|Chapter 4 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Epilogue_Preview|Epilogue Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 03 Chapter 3 - MTL

2012-10-26T07:51:38Z

Destinyz: /* {{furigana|Brilliant Princess of Illustrious Light|Presuvet}} */

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== {{furigana|Brilliant Princess of Illustrious Light|Presuvet}} ===
North of the Orange Plains, beyond the river, several villages dotted the surroundings amidst a sea of vast vineyards. The time of the harvest had passed; the earth had a dreary color and was filled with branches barren of all leaves.

Perhaps it was also because of the weather; the mid-afternoon sky was covered in gray clouds.

''--- It's not raining. Even if it doesn't today, it will tomorrow. How troublesome.''

While riding on horseback along a path through the vineyards, Tigre looked up at the dim sky.

Tigre was visiting the largest village in the area, Saunier. He was amongst ten people without armor; at most, they were dressed lightly wearing only swords at their waist. Since they were all battle hardened, they were a strong fighting force.

“Rather than a village, it feels like a small town.”

Rurick advanced to ride next to Tigre and spoke his thoughts as he looked at the landscape of Saunier. Tigre also returned words of consent.

From above, the village was shaped like a circle. It was surrounded by a stone wall to an adult's height, and the gates were made of three pieces of thick, laminated oak planks, each at one of four corners of the town. They were painted with plaster to protect against fire.


“Saunier is the center of all the local villages.”

Ojie looked on while continuing the explanation. Given how relaxed he looked, it must have been a peaceful village.

“Most village meetings are done here. There is also an open market here, though there are villages closer to the highways than Saunier.”

There were many purposes for Tigre's visit to Saunier. One was to grant some sense of relief to the people by having Ojie, their feudal lord, appear. Another was to confirm the situation amongst the villages, and a third reason was to determine their future actions.

“Oh, you seem to be in a good mood. Tigre-san, are we staying here any longer?”

While looking at the stalls which sold fish-kebabs, a man standing next to Rurick heard him speak. He brushed his disheveled brown hair aside in a clumsy manner, showing his profile. He had a somewhat mischievous expression.

The man's name was Aram and was a member of the Zhcted Army. When Tigre was a captive, he had played a variety of games such as chess, cards, and ninepin.

“It will be just a little longer. Viscount Ojie ad I will be heading to the meeting place first.”

He responded to Aram's question made in slight jest; some laughter sounded from the surrounding men.


If he had come only to confirm the safety of the village, even with attendants, Tigre would only have required five people.

The reason he came with ten people was due to the existence of Aram's scouting unit.

Although Ellen had ten people scouting the Orange Plains, it was Aram's group of five which discovered the Ganelon Army.

This morning, Tigre called for them and praised them for their distinguished services.

“Although you helped immensely, there is little I can do. Still, I would like to do what I can for you, so long as it is within my abilities.”

Aram responded by saying, “There is a village one koku away. We would like to rest there if possible.”

In a situation in which he did not know whether Massas would appear and with their movements about Orange Plains limited, it was a considerably unreasonable demand. While Aram spoke in a light hearted manner, Tigre took him seriously.

However, Tigre knew Viscount Ojie would attend a meeeting at Saunier in the morning before he called for them.

“Though it is necessary to receive Viscount Ojie's approval, I believe we can go there without armor.”

When he told them Ojie had consented, they acted happily like children, despite nearing the age of thirty. They had now advanced ahead of Tigre and were looking about in interest.


The streets were flat and average in size. There were fences and pillars found at crossroads, and the streets were lined with rows of stone, brick, and slate houses with circular chimneys.

Children were scribbling on the ground or running about gardens.

Everywhere they looked, the village gave off a rustic impression, but with how well built the gate, tavern, and general store were, it was clear this village had many travelers.

“Although it was true of Tigre-san's land of Alsace, this place also makes me feel that Brune life is not so different from ours.”

“I know what you're talking about. I thought it would be more like Muozinel.”

“Let's eat for the time being. Then we can look for women. I haven't seen a beautiful woman in a long time.”

“That's a good idea. I'd like a good bed, too.”

While listening to the soldiers happily conversing, Tigre arrived at the meeting point.

It was a private house approximately three times the average household in the area, built with stone and bricks; its roof was made of clay.


While helping Viscount Ojie dismount his horse, Tigre spoke to Aram and the others.

“You have one and a half koku to do as you wish. Make sure to avoid trouble.”

Hearing they would have time to themselves, their looks changed. They turned and ran without looking back.

Rurick watched in amazement as he watched them leave his sight before shrugging his shoulders.

“Rurick, you can go as well. We will be fine, so why not go join Aram?”

“Thank you for your kind words, but Vanadis-sama and Lord Limlisha would surely kill me if I do.”

Though Rurick spoke jokingly, his eyes were serious.

“Then Batran, you may go relax.”

Even if three people decreased to two, it was not particularly significant, and he would not have much to do if he remained.

Viscount Ojie's subordinates accompanied him. Tigre and Rurick passed through the entrance to the meeting place inside the large stone building.

A wool carpet lay at the center of the room with a long table and chairs placed on top. Enshrined in the back wall were statues of the ten Gods.


After greeting all the gathered village leaders, Tigre sat in his seat. Ojie was the primary speaker, so Tigre simply remained silent and listened.

Though there were no special conversations in particular, he was able to confirm the good news that there was no damage. The story ended in half a koku and the meeting was disbanded.

''--- No information on the King's Capital...''

Though it did not show on Tigre's face, he was slightly disappointed.

For those who do not leave their village,travelers and merchants are precious sources of information and entertainment from the outside world. Hotel rooms and meals were offered to them, and the number of villagers requesting to speak to them was hardly a few.

Though Tigre expected to receive some form of information on the King's Capital, nothing was spoken. It ended in a miss.

“It ended early.”

After leaving the meeting place, Rurick scratched his bald head while watching the surroundings. It has only been half a koku since Aram and his men left. They won't be back for a while.

“I wonder if I should have arranged for a room to rest at or not.”

Ojie smiled wryly as he stroked his chin. Though the village chiefs offered a feast and bedding arrangements, they were planning to return quickly. Though he could call them back and have it arranged, Ojie was not a domineering lord.


“I will find a place to rest. Viscount Ojie, you should return to camp early and take a break.”

“If you say so. Earl Vorn, you should also take a break. Even if it is only one koku, it will help you relax.”

“No, I...”

Tigre spoke hesitantly and shook his head softly to the old Viscount. Ojie nodded with a smile. It was a modest attitude characteristic of a person with much modesty; still, it helped Tigre relax.

“I suppose so. Thank you.”

Thanking him, Tigre and Rurick left the old Viscount.

“What do you want to do, Rurick?”

“If I might have permission, I would first like some alcohol. Either wine or a honey sake would be nice to have.”

“I suppose so. Let's go look for a bar.”

“The inn and general store and the tavern are near the gate. I saw many people entering, and the signboard had a wine bottle. I believe there were many cheerful voices there as well.”


The inside was not particularly wide, and the fire was not lit since there were lamps and the windows were all wide open. Along the shelves were bottles of various shapes and sizes.

Half the seats were filed. Tigre and Rurick went deeper into the shop and sat at a table near the window. A fat, middle aged woman came to take their order.

“Did you want some beer? If you want, we can make you something light to eat as well.”

They ordered some bread and cheese and pickled cabbage to eat.

Soon afterward, pitchers filled to the brim with alcohol and plates with their food was placed before them.

After a toast, Rurick drank his drink quickly.

“A good alcohol. Do you like it?”

“It's not bad. It's light and has a good flavor.”

While cheerfully ordering another bear, Rurick reached for the pickled cabbage. After taking a bite, he let out a sound showing his interest. Though Tigre also tried the pickles, he did not find them as interesting.

“What's wrong?”

“Nothing. Though it looks the same, the taste is different from the one of my lands.”


“Same here. It tasted different from when I ate them in Leitmeritz.”

It was not limited to these dishes. Whether it be the bread or soup, though they looked the same, they had a different flavor. Tigre thought it somewhat refreshing; apparently Rurick did as well.

“Still, it is quite good on its own.”

Rurick spoke in a somewhat exaggerated manner seeing Tigre suddenly frown.

“You're looking quite glum.”

“Oh? I didn't think it was that easy to see.”

Tigre gave a noncommittal answer as he gazed at the scenery outside the window, though the bald man did not pay any heed.

“Don't make that face and just have a drink... is what I'd like to say, but given your worries, I suppose you can't think about drinking. Well, if you can talk about your worries, then feel free to talk.”

Tigre looked steadily at Rurick hearing his unexpected words and smiled.

“I thought about this before, but why did you decide to follow me in there earlier?”

Rurick smiled in a pretentious manner.


“Are you anxious?”

Tigre nodded, seemingly with his entire body. Rurick answered after taking a large drink.

“If it's an embarrassing story, so I may need to drink a bit more. Simply put, I need to relax some.”

Rurick continued happily as he nibbled on some cheese.

“Before I met you, I was the number one archer of Leitmeritz with a record of two hundred-seventy alsin. I had never met anyone within Zhcted who could shoot any further than that. Even in the King's Capital of Celesta, the furthest distance anyone could possibly reach was three hundred alsin.”

Rurick continued speaking conceited words.

On the continent, it is said the maximum range of a bow is approximately two hundred-fifty alsin (approximately two hundred-fifty meters). The average archer could not even reach one hundred-fifty.

“But you... in that kind of situation, normally you could not even pull out half your abilities. Still, you used such a terrible bow and aimed accurately at the leg of a human running along the ramparts, and you're five years younger than me... There were many things that were destroyed in that moment. In the end, you spared my life.”


It was a story of when Tigre had just become Ellen's captive. One might think it was an old story given how Tigre and Rurick were recalling that time while drinking beer.

“I found you interesting when I talked to you.”

“Thanks for that.”

Hearing a somewhat crooked compliment, Tigre obediently gave his words of thanks. Though both had been drinking, it was still a bit embarrassing.

“By the way, what's worrying you?”

Rurick returned to topic after ordering his third drink. Though his breath was tinged with the smell of alcohol, he looked earnestly at Tigre.

“I suppose I'll ask you seriously – The Zhcted soldiers are following me, but is that really okay?”

“Frankly speaking, that's a difficult question.”

Though his tone was serious, Tigre was at a loss for words. He was ruffling his red hair to reflect that.

“--- Every night, I look at the sky. The empty sky here is different from the empty sky of Alsace. When I remember the night sky I saw in Leitmeritz, it feels so distant.”


He was far from his hometown, continuing a battle in a cold plain during the winter.

They must have been tired both physically and mentally. Although Ellen was commanding them, should it not be for battle, they may have thrown all aside and gone home. Tigre asked himself these questions once again when Aram pointed out his desire to rest in the village.

These doubts could not be cleared by Ellen or Lim, which is why he spoke to Rurick.

It is because he was a soldier. Though he acted as Tigre's escort at times like today, he was still one amongst thousands of soldiers he would command in battle. Basically, Rurick worked hard on a daily basis and was fundamentally no different from the other soldiers.

Tigre wanted to have a look at the soldiers that day. He wanted to hear their views and welcomed them to speak without reserve.

“You're thinking too much.”

Rurick dismissed Tigre's worries.

“Vanadis-sama's predecessor lasted for a short two years. Anyone who lasts more than five years is considered to have lasted a long time. In Leitmeritz, we always follow whatever expedition they may undertake. So long as the soldiers have food and a salary, their morale will not fall.”

“And what of an enemy attack?”


“We only need to follow Vanadis-sama. Batran-san said the people of Alsace have a fear of fighting; they lack the courage and will to fight. However, they fought because of their leader. In other words, they fought because they believed in you.”

“I see... So that's how it is.”

Tigre finished his drink in a single gulp and let out a deep breath.

“Are you feeling better hearing what I said?”

“Yeah, thanks.”

If the number of soldiers had been switched, that is, if soldiers of Brune outnumbered those of Zhcted, their battle in Alsace may have been different.

Of course, Ellen and Lim commanded Zhcted's soldiers while Ojie commanded Brune's soldiers.

Many people had gathered together.

Even then, Tigre was the head commander. There were many things he needed to know, needed to learn. It was necessary for him to learn the ways of countries other than Brune and Alsace in order to gain trust.

“You don't need to worry. We're fine as we are. By the way---”

Rurick lowered in tone unexpectedly.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. There is one more thing I would like to tell you.”


“What?”

Tigre had released his attention in his moment of relief. He began to drank his beer as he prompted Rurick to continue speaking.

“Between Lord Limlisha and Miss Teita, who would you choose?”

Tigre spat his beer out slightly.

“Wha, where is this coming from?”

“It's a bit of a hot topic. It seems spring has come for that unfriendly woman... Excuse me, that was rude of me. It must be the alcohol.”

“... You see her and I in that way?”

Though he did not realize he was looking down and was slightly agitated, Tigre carefully asked.

“I honestly don't know. However, Limlisha, as Vanadis-sama's adjutant, has never been close to another man. That's why there's a rumor that she speaks easily with Lord Tigrevurmud. Teita goes without saying.”

Though Rurick responded as if it was someone else's concern, his eyes clearly showed his interest.

“It seems people are making bets as well. Will you choose Limlisha? Or will you choose Teita? Incidentally, there has been the option of you choosing both, since you are an aristocrat.”

Tigre felt a headache and began scratching his head. He could not afford to think about such things when dealing with Tenardia and Ganelon.


Besides, following his contract, both he and Alsace belonged to Ellen, even if it was a verbal promise.

At the moment, Ellen had not made a declaration. Though ambiguous, their relationship could not remain as it is indefinitely. Still, it was a relationship far from love when he thought about it.

“By the way, if we bring peace to Alsace, what will you do?”

While Tigre was trying to think of a response to his blunt opponent's question, which had sealed all means of escape. He decided to go with that.

“Me? I will return to Leitmeritz, though there is no telling what will happen after that.”

He responded without hesitation. Though Tigre knew he was popular with women, he was impressed that he spoke without hesitation.

“Oh, like I thought, Tigre-san, Rurick.”

A voice was abruptly heard from outside the window. Aram and the others walked toward him with a smile on their face and a honeyed kabob or bread and jam in their hands.

“It looks like you're having fun.”

Tigre nodded and laughed. Aram thrust his face toward the window.

“Oh, cabbage. Mind if I try one?”


“How about some of the from your skewer then?”

“It's pigeon. It's pretty tough.”

Aram passed Tigre a kabob and pulled out a cabbage. Rurick looked bitterly at him.

“You shouldn't take advantage of Lord Tigrevurmud so much... He's not a prisoner anymore.”

It was true he was not a prisoner of war anymore, but since he had received the pigeon meat, Tigre remained quiet. It certainly was tough, but it had a deep flavor.

“This is delicious. Where do they sell it?”

“I'll show you. By the way, are you going to the Mansion after this, Tigre-san?”

“Man... Mansion...?”

Tension quickly appeared on Tigre's face. On the other hand, Rurick seemed interested.

“They have one in this village?”

“There's a sign showing worship of Yarito here. There aren't many people, and the girls don't look all that great, but it's cheap.”

Yarito was one of the divine Goddesses of both Brune and Zhcted who represented a good harvest and lust. Having her on a sign in the village showed there was a facility present.


“... Will you be able to leave the village in half a koku?”

Tigre said that for the time being.

“If it's half a koku, we probably can.”

Rurick gave his response. It seems he completely felt like going.

''--- Well, what should I do...''

Tigre did understood the purpose of such Mansions. They were located even in the town of Celesta where his mansion was. He also saw them in the camps at Dinant, soliciting the soldiers.

However, Tigre and Ellen had given strict orders that prostitutes were never to be seen amongst the soldiers of the Silver Meteor. Rather than calling them fastidious, they were fearful the prostitutes may be a foreign spy, spread sickness, or deteriorate morale.

“So, what will you do, Tigre-san?”

Aram asked, pushing Tigre into a panic.

“No, I'm fine.”

The soldiers behind Aram began to whisper.

“Look, I told you. Tigre-san already can see his family.”

“That's right. He can always see Teita.”


“Also, our second in command never gets angry. The day before yesterday, no, maybe it was before that, she was tugging on Tigre-san's hair when he overslept.”

Certainly, his hair was pulled on, but Teita and Lim's angry faces appeared in his head. Ellen's face appeared as well.

He could not imagine it well. Rather than imagining Ellen scold him, he imagined her staring at him with an ill-humored expression. Her bright, red eyes surpassed rubies of the highest class.

He imagined Teita blotting out the tears in her hazelnut eyes while complaining to him. As for Lim, though she kept her mind and expression calm, her eyes would show her amazement, contempt, frustration, and dissatisfaction.

“... All of you want to spend the rest or your time like this?”

Ruffling his red hair, Tigre let out a deep sigh as he looked at the Zhcted soldiers.

“Still, while I won't say as much as Lim, I will admit this could lead to a disturbance in military discipline.”

Aram and the others looked at each other. Ignoring their reactions, Tigre continued to speak.

“Now, I feel like being alone, so I'll return to our meeting point. Rurick, I leave them in your care. I will say this once again. Do not cause trouble. Also, don't regret how you spend the money you worked hard to earn. Finally, you will remain on schedule and will not speak of this once we return – got it?”


Aram and the others saluted Tigre in a relaxed manner.

Tigre's words were an implicit sign of his permission. When he told them to not regret how they spent their money, he was telling them to choose a healthy person.

Since Tigre did not feel like joining them, he left Rurick to take charge of them; however, it was true he wanted to be alone so he could think about what Rurick said when he spoke of his troubles.

<big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big>

Tigre rode his horse alone along the prairie at the end of the day. The sky was covered with gray clouds, the land dyed in shadows.

He suddenly recalled his conversation with Rurick and the others; he let out a deep sigh.

Tigre was a 16 year old man. It was not as if he lacked an interest in women.

However, as the lord of Alsace, his desire to hunt with his bow was greater, and now, he did not have the time to think about such things.


''--- That's right. I don't have the luxury.''

From the time he had met Marquis Greast, Tigre had thought about many things. He had not yet told them to anyone. It was closer to a desire than something he thought feasible.

''--- Dukes Tenardia and Ganelon, what can I do about their tyranny?''

It was not something for a small aristocrat like Tigre to be concerned with, but he could not help but think it was impossible to avoid battle with them. Such thoughts had lurked in his heart ever since he heard the rumors in the camps at Dinant.

''--- If the King recovers from his illness, it might be resolved for the time being.''

Still, Duke Tenardia still retained his grudge. Though it was an issue which should have been directed only at himself, it was a problem since it was aimed at all people in Alsace.

However, Tigre's thoughts ended here.

After he met with Ellen, Tigre's view of the world extended far beyond Alsace. Though his knowledge was something acquired from Lim's education, he could not take it all in stride. Even if he had a vague idea of what was in store for him in the future, that was his current limit.

The cold wind blew by Tigre, returning his thoughts.

''--- I'll reach the river soon.''


Though he was riding through the thicket on his horse, he should have been able to see ahead of him properly. Still, the sky had become dark. He should have been more careful.

With a few dozen strides to the river remaining, he stopped moving and took precaution.

''--- The sound of water...''

Though he could not see well from the bushes, he knew someone or something was there.

''--- It would be good if it was just a small animal coming for some water.''

When he thought that, he heard the sound of the water mix with the sound of the wind. The noise of something flapping tickled his ear; something was flying.

As he reached for the bow in his saddle, a black object came flying before his eyes. It was about the size of a puppy. Tigre caught it with both his hands as it stared at him intently.

Though it seemed to be jet black in the darkness, it had rusty green colored scales, a color he was familiar with. It had horns on the back of its head and wings similar to a bat on its back.

It was a dragon. A small, infant dragon, and it as the source of the strange sound he heard a moment ago – the sound of the dragon flying.

“You... Where have I seen you before.”

To calm his surprised horse, Tigre covered the young dragon. It looked like Ellen's pet dragon, but it should not have been in a place like this.


“You're definitely a distinct dragon... You're really meek, aren't you. I wonder if all baby dragons are like this.”

Tigre held the dragon in his hand. Though it had sharp eyes and looked as if it were appraising Tigre, it showed no signs of aggression.

“--- Lunie-chan?”

A woman's voice called out from somewhere. At that moment, the young dragon flapped its wings vigorously, its eyes wide open in fright. When he released his grip momentarily, the young dragon jumped on Tigre's back and placed its feet on his head, as if hiding its body.

Hearing that, a shadow appeared, shaking the nearby bushes.

“Lunie-cha---”

It was a woman. She was taller than Tigre and had eyes the color of a beryl and golden hair.

When her eyes met Tigre's, her eyes opened widely as she gasped at a loss for words. Tigre stared at her in surprise, unable to move.

She was not wearing a single piece of cloth and stood completely exposed, her body wet with water, to Tigre.

Her delicate shoulders, her ample bosom, her narrow hips, her long, slender legs.

After a silence of almost ten seconds, Tigre's brain managed to squeeze out some words.


“Cl, clothes...?”

However, his thought process was not normal.

As if reacting to Tigre's voice, the infant dragon's body began to shake. The woman, also reacting to his words, began moving.

“Lunie-chan!”

The woman kicked off the ground, chasing after it so it would not escape. She moved as if she had not noticed Tigre's presence and stumbled after her fourth step. With her posture broken, Tigre moved his arms out to catch her on reflex and fell embracing her.

Perhaps due to the chill of the river water, her cold body made him feel warm. He could clearly feel her soft skin and her two voluptuous bulges.

Though his back was to the ground, he barely felt it. With the majority of his consciousness taken away, he could not even think of anything else.

Though the two were mutually frozen, Tigre tried to move his hand somehow. His fingers brushed the glossy skin along her hips; a bewitching sound tickled Tigre's ear.

However, it had removed the tension. She finally sat up, drops of water spilling from her golden hair down her collarbone, collecting in the valley between her breasts.


Against the background of the night sky, her beautiful naked body stole his eyes once again. Though he wanted to offer his clothes so she could conceal herself, it was clearly impossible in this posture. Unable to do anything, he shut his eyes strongly and covered his face with his hand.

“Oh dear, I apologize.”

Her gentle voice fell from above; it was impossible for him not to hear it. When he thought he wanted to retreat, he heard a voice from a distance.

“Sophie? Since it's this dark, it will be hard to find Lunie...”

The voice broke off as footsteps approached. Tigre's instincts perceived an unprecedented danger. While Tigre wanted to escape immediately, the woman was still on top of him.

Though he may have been able to escape if he pushed her away, he could not muster any strength.

“--- Oh?”

Hearing a voice tinged with anger, Tigre felt a sense of hopelessness.

He was not scolded or hit.

Even so, contempt was clearly in her voice and gaze. Tigre felt it may have been better if he was beaten, since things had never been this painful.


In the tent of the high commander were five men and women: Tigre, Ellen, Lim, Teita, and Sophie. Tigre sat in a chair, half encircled by the others. He felt he should have gotten Ojie to join as well.

Still, the modest old Viscount was tired and was resting early. Though Tigre did not want him to overwork himself, he sincerely felt it was a failure on his part to allow him to leave early.

“Your training is not enough.”

Lim looked down at him with eyes clearly expressing contempt. Ellen, though not as much as Lim, also looked at him in anger and shock.

“You will die on the battlefield if you can't react quickly to a surprise. What would you do if a beautiful assassin came? Wouldn't you die then?”

“Tigre-sama...”

Teita had brought snacks for everyone. While pouring wine, Teita looked at Tigre in pity. She called out his name, clearly showing her mental state. It was harsh.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Lord Tigrevurmud. I am one of the Vanadis, Sophia Obertas, the [{{furigana|Barrier of Evil Retreat|Taima no Futsukou}}]. You may call me Sophie.”


Ignoring the atmosphere, Sophie introduced herself with a kind smile, as if she were a goddess of ancient myth.

Her body was wrapped in a light green dress, her golden hair, now dry, gently waved. The various jewels decorating her body only added to her flower-like beauty.

Of the four women present, only she, the victim so to speak, spoke to him with kind words and gentle expressions. It was quite odd.

Lunie was held in her thin arms. The infant dragon with rusty green scales had lowered its limbs and no longer flapped its wings. It remained obedient like a doll; it had given up on running away.

''--- This person is definitely a Vanadis.''

Though different from Ellen and Ludmira, she was also a beautiful woman. She had an intimidating demeanor and remained calm before Tigre, despite having been seen naked. Tigre bowed his head and smiled in a carefree manner to calm his nerves.

“I am Tigrevurmud Vorn. I apologize for my rudeness before.”

“Oh my, I should be the one to thank you. You tried to catch me when I fell over.”

“It's a load off my mind if you say that.”

“It was my first time being held so closely by a gentleman, I was surprised. You made quite an impressive first impression.”


The Vanadis giggled, her golden hair shaking. Seeing her gaze directed toward his waist rather than his body, he felt he was unjustly suspected.

“So, why did you show up in a place like this?”

While fiddling with her silver hair, Ellen asked in a blunt voice.

“You don't know?”

Tigre asked Ellen in surprise. She was taking a bath in the river. Though he thought the conversation had concluded, it seems he was wrong.

“It seems you returned a half koku early.”

Though Ellen was curious about Sophie's sudden appearance, she was pleased to meet her again.

“I was surprised you took Lunie. Honestly, I didn't think Tigre would be back this early, so I gave you time to take a bath to wash off your sweat while we were waiting for him to get back. I didn't think this would happen.”

Ellen's words permitted no chances for him to speak, though the thorns in her words were less.

“My, I do so love Lunie-chan.”

Noticing her soften, Sophie tilted her head and looked at Ellen.

The last time the two had met was in the King's Capital of Zhcted, Celesta. Ellen had asked her a favor and promised she would let Sophie play with Lunie in return. Sophie loved dragons, especially this baby dragon which looked terrible.


“I got it. You can play with Lunie.”

Though he did not know what happened, Tigre felt a deep sympathy for the young dragon which was being held. It stared at Teita with an unusual interest.

“I came here with official duties from our country. His Majesty has become impatient with your absence, and he has heard an interesting story from Brune. He ordered I go as a messenger.”

“Messenger?”

“It happened a few days after we met, probably about ten days.”

Ellen sighed hearing Sophie's words.

“Impatient, is he... But is this really the sort of duty he should be giving to you?”

“Well, it was unavoidable.”

Sophie's gaze moved to her bishop's staff. The mysterious wand shot out circular rings which combined to form an elaborate golden pillar.

“My Zato should work better than yours, right?”

Tigre recognized the word referred to her staff, her [{{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}].


''--- Certainly, it would be different if Ellen's sword or Ludmira's spear were sent as messengers.''

Sophie's staff appeared to have a lower war potential than any other [{{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}]. It looked more like a sacred treasure than a weapon.

“Tigre. I'll tell you this now, but if you do anything to Sophie, she may very well hurt you badly. Though it will hurt being cut with a sword, it can be more painful if she crushes your bones.”

Tigre returned to his normal thoughts hearing Ellen's grumpy voice. Due to her gaze toward him, it was difficult for him to object.

“Oh my, Ellen is quite jealous. This is the first time I have seen this side of you.”

Ellen made a completely sulky face hearing Sophie's words which teased her.

“Jealous? Of course not. He was looking at you in a rude manner. Even you can't feel good about that.”

Placing an index finger to her mouth, Sophie continued to speak gently.

“True, he did see everything.”

Lim, who had remained silent until then, drank some wine. Teita wiped some she had spilled in a panic. Ellen's face was hard to comment on at all. Tigre simply bowed his head deeply.


“There is no need to worry so much. I was the one to stumble, after all. It was simply my first time sticking to a man---”

“... Sophia-sama. If possible, let us continue with the more serious business at hand.”

Interrupting Sophie's words, Lim clearly had an expression showing she was enduring a headache. Finally, Tigre and Ellen managed to pull their act together.

“Sophie. It seems you received word from the royal palace. I'm a bit anxious, since I assume you came to tell her she is not to interfere with Brune.”

When Tigre spoke, Sophie lowered her eyes and looked at him.

“... That is correct. Though it will hurt to say, the talks did not conclude well.”

“What do you mean?”

“The King of Brune, his majesty is currently ill and could not attend. Though we spoke to Prime Minister Bodwin, it seems the largest issue is your position.”

“Position?”

Tigre tilted his head. Ellen was the one to react.

“I was employed by Tigre. This matter should be irrelevant to Zhcted Kingdom.”


“Officially that is true, but they said [The Vanadis is after our territory].”

Sophie laughed and Ellen shrugged with a bitter smile. They heard she had requested his territory for his ransom.

“After that, there is a message they wished to convey to Lord Tigrevurmud.”

Without missing a beat, Sophie spoke her words accurately.

[In face of the sin of rebellion, Vorn has been deprived of all rights as a citizen of Brune, his title, and his family name. Alsace will be run directly by the King. Once the turmoil has settled, a magistrate will be sent from the King's Capital.]

“... Rebellion.”

Bringing his hand to his forehead, Tigre spoke that word deeply.

Though he imagined it to be so, his heart felt heavy knowing it was true; still, he was relieved the people under his charge had not been accused.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. A messenger from the royal palace will come one day. Other than myself, have you not heard from Lord Massas?”

“Huh?”

Tigre involuntarily uttered a sound. Lim and Teita looked to Sophie in wonder.


“You know Lord Massas name. No, may I ask how you know of Lord Massas?”

“Oh my, he did not tell you.”

Sophie looked on with a smile.

“I became acquainted with him in the King's Capital of Nice. He told me he would take his troops to Lord Tigrevurmud once he returned to his lands. Though I was thinking of coming to meet Ellen with him, I decided to come early since we were close. He should arrive tomorrow afternoon.”

<big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big>

After dinner and the conference were finished, Tigre sat maintaining his bow.

Sophie had left after telling Batran, who was now sitting at Tigre's side, Massas was safe.

Ignoring the difference of status between nobleman and villager, both Batran and Massas had known each other from before Tigre was even born. Hearing of Massas' safety, the little old man was more happy than Tigre.


Once he finished his maintenance, Tigre noticed a gaze as he stood up.

“Did you need something, young lord?”

“No, there is nothing. I wished to get a bit of fresh air. You won't be going since it's this cold, will you?”

Tigre stopped the old man from standing with a joke.

“You should return at once. It won't do to have the commander catching a cold.”

“... I will keep that in mind.”

Tigre left the tent after waving his hand to Batran. Similarly, he waved to the soldiers on watch and began walking without any particular purpose.

His feet took him to a secluded area, the cold winter air and the light of the stars bathing down on Tigre. Massas was safe.

It was good news, but after walking this far, Tigre could still not feel truly happy.

“A traitor, am I...”

He murmured the words. When it came out in his voice, he felt his body tremble from the very core.

It was deemed he had taken arms against the Kingdom of Brune. No, it was not just himself but all the people who followed him.


''--- I won't lose now...!''

He clenched his teeth and grasped his fist tightly. The Tenardia Army had burned and devastated the town of his birth, and he had attacked the people he cherished. Though he had forced this unreasonable task upon them as their charge, they had followed him and supported each other.

He was doing this to protect them. He could not be negative.

He stared into the darkness, confirming his own determination.

“--- Who is it~?”

Suddenly, something covered his eyes as soon as the warm and calm voice hit his ears. Something soft hit Tigre's back, upon which he pulled away on reflex.

A sweet smell peculiar to a woman's skin stimulated his nose, her light voice touched his ear.

“So, Sophie...?”

Though they had only met today and had barely spoken to one another, with her pleasant and relaxed voice sounding in his ear, he could tell immediately.

After she removed her hands from Tigre's face and separated from him, he turned around to see her smile gently. Sophia Obertas stood before him with golden staff in hand.


“Was it really that easy?”

“You may say that, but there are only four women here, and ignoring all else, your voice is quite beautiful...”

While he answered, Tigre could not help but be wary of the Vanadis in the back of his mind.

He felt no signs. She wore a dress, but there were no sounds of it rustling.

Regardless of battle, she, too, was a Vanadis.

“Oh my, such flattery.”

Sophie gently pat Tigre's head with a smile. Though he often did it to Teita, Tigre felt embarrassed to have it done to himself.

Still, the feeling of her palm and the kindness and warmth in it felt good. Sophie did not stop with just one or two strokes, though. She continued even beyond thirty. As expected of her.

“Why are you here?”

“I wished to talk with you for a bit.”

Sophie obediently answered his question. She had seen Tigre leave his tent and secretly followed after him.

“It will not do if the commander goes out alone.”


Rather than scolding him, she spoke with a tone as if she were admonishing a child. Tigre thought to pull away, but Sophie did not notice. She continued to pat Tigre's hair as he looked at her in awkward embarrassment.

“So... What did you wish to speak with me about?”

The sound of her staff rang through the air as she looked up at the starry sky.

“... What is Ellen to you?”

''What are you saying so suddenly?'' Tigre wanted to say that, but swallowed his words. Sophie looked away from the sky and gazed straight at Tigre seriously, her smile now gone. Her beryl colored eyes displayed a strong will; she exuded an atmosphere that would allow no deception.

''No, ''Tigre released his tension immediately. ''There's no need to think about it. I only need to answer frankly.''

“For me, Ellen is my benefactor... and if I may be so impudent as to say it, my comrade-in-arms.”

“A comrade-in-arms?”

Sophie's bright eyes stared at him. Her staff shook and glittered gold, as if scattering the darkness. Tigre nodded thinking it a natural reaction.

If he had asked a person of Zhcted, they would consider Tigre Ellen's prisoner of war. To call the Vanadis a comrade would be nothing more than insolence.


However, he fought alongside Ellen.

He also used an abnormal power.

“Do you dislike Ellen?”

“Dislike?”

Tigre was bewildered hearing a question he had not expected. Sophie continued to speak.

“You are Ellen's prisoner.”

“Ellen lent me her soldiers.”

After giving a prompt answer, Tigre shrugged his shoulders, mischief bleeding from his eyes.

“Ellen calls me Tigre. I call her Ellen. I'm not particularly in the habit of calling people I dislike by their nicknames.”

When Sophie heard Tigre's words, she smiled brightly. It was a smile lit by the light from her staff; a smile attractive enough to fall in love with.

“It seems you really feel that way. I am relieved.”

“How do you know?”

“I cannot say I know. I simply believe. I saw your face, heard your words. “

Tigre thought she said it like a prayer a Shinto priest or shrine maiden might say. She had clearly seen through him and began to laugh.


“I have seen how Ellen and Lim see you. I have heard how your maid and the soldiers speak of you. Lord Massas Rodant has also told me of you... There was much for me to go on, but, in the end, your facial expressions, your voice, your behavior, those are what allow me to place my faith in you. You truly cherish Ellen.”

Without a sound, her golden hair and green dress fluttered as she walked before Tigre.

“You have become the center of attention even in Zhcted. Why has Ellen associated so much with you, who on earth is this Tigrevurmud Vorn, and so on.”

Her smile disappeared. At a distance of fewer than three steps from Tigre, Sophie stopped walking. It was a suitable distance for her staff.

“The most common rumor is that Ellen fell in love with you at a glance. That, too, is not impossible. The soldiers have never moved for an Earl of a neighboring country and thrust their neck into a civil war. You also fought Mira. How could it not be a large thing? That would be impossible.”

Tigre involuntarily turned his gaze to the black bow in his hands. Tigre did not understand the amazing power held in this bow. Still, there was something else that came from Tigre's mouth.

“Your actions when you were bathing, were you testing me?”


“I only tripped then.”

Tigre sincerely thought the woman who smiled with her head inclined was testing him, but it seems he was wrong.

“Still, that is not quite right. You said earlier Ellen was a comrade-in-arms, but those near to you do not necessarily see that. Half see you two as comrades, half see you as more of a pet.

''Is it better to be a prisoner of war or a pet?'' At the moment, Tigre was more anxious about another issue.

“If we had fallen in love... Would you have stopped Ellen?”

Sophie nodded slowly.

“That is correct. Whether it be as Vanadis or not, I think of Ellen as an important friend. Still, it is a big issue. As an aristocrat, even amongst your friends, do you not separate personal and private affairs?”

The Vanadis Ludmira appeared in Tigre's mind upon hearing her explanation. Their territories bordered one another and she was on bad relations with Ellen.

Even Tigre did not have the greatest of relations with some of the aristocracy in territories neighboring Alsace, but there was no conflict out of mutual interest.

“Ellen must not do anything rash based on her emotions. If necessary, I would have brought her back by force. I would have done the same should I have deemed you to have bound your fate too strongly to Ellen, since that could also be a problem.”


The rings of the staff made a cool sound as it was thrust before Tigre, but it was pulled back immediately. Sophie bowed before Tigre, her hands behind her back.

“But for now, I will place my faith in you. I leave Ellen in your care.”

“I understand.”

Tigre nodded strongly in reassurance.

“Though I said it a while ago, Ellen is my benefactor, my comrade-in-arms. I will absolutely defend her.”

Ellen was far more skillful in horsemanship and swordsmanship, and she had the silver blade Arifal. It may have been presumptuous to say he would protect her.

Even so, they were Tigre's true intentions. He was saved by the kindness of her and the people of her territory. Even if they fought each other as enemies, his days spent with her since they met in Dinant only solidified his determination.

“Thank you.”

Though simple, Sophie's words held much emotion.

After the two returned to the tent, Tigre immediately went to sleep having dispelled his hesitation. Sophie did not sleep, though.

She covered her body in a blanket and calmly sat outside, waiting for time to pass.


<big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big>

The night grew old, many of the soldiers were asleep. Sophie and Ellen slipped out of the women's tent. Away from the soldiers' eyes, the two walked quickly, considering the risk should they have been heard.

“I did not think I would meet you in a place like this.”

Though there was neither moon nor stars in the sky, Sophie's Zato radiated a golden light. The cold night air was inhibited by the silver blade at Ellen's waist.

“Same here. If it were not for my meeting with Lord Massas, I would have return to Zhcted this evening.”

“Why did you come? Though you came to see me, it doesn't exactly mean you're suspicious.”

Ellen looked doubtful. If he thought of Sophie's position as a messenger of Zhcted, it was far too dangerous to meet Ellen today.

“There are a few reasons. I wished to speak to Lord Tigrevurmud whom you so fondly speak of having love affairs with. I was also worried about you and wondered if you had prepared a means of escape.”


“I don't remember talking about love affairs with Tigre.”

Ellen replied with a sharp answer. Sophie smiled in amusement and giggled. She held Ellen closely and stroked her silver-white hair.

“He really is cute. He resembles Lunie-chan a little.”

“... You never praise people.”

Ellen shook off Sophie's arms and looked at her. Her shoulders were shaking in laughter.

When Sophie looked up, she held a serious expression. The future conversation was the reason she left the camp specifically.

“Elizavetta seems to have deep ties to both Dukes Ganelon and Tenardia.”

Ellen's bright red eyes shined strongly. Elizavetta was yet another Vanadis. Ellen strongly disliked her and evaluated her poorly.

“I cannot tell you much about Valentina, but her territory is the furthest from Brune, so I do not believe she has an intimate association with them. Olga is missing.”

“Missing?”


“She left on a journey with her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} and left only a letter behind.”

Ellen stood with her mouth half open, unable to say anything for a while.

Valentina and Olga were both Vanadis; however, Ellen had only met them once or twice and was not familiar with their personalities.

“... Has the Dragonic Tool abandoned Olga?”

Sophie simply shrugged her shoulders, as it seemed like it was possible to have happened.

“There is no telling what a Dragonic Tool thinks. There was that time with Sasha as well...”

Sophie shook her head, her golden hair waving, as Ellen frowned.

“Any news on Sasha?”

“There have been no changes... though that is only from when I last left Zhcted.”

Ellen's eyes sank. Sasha – Alexandra – was also a Vanadis, and she was someone who could be called Ellen's partner and best friend. She had an illness that affected her body, even before the two had met. Even with that, Ellen was only to defeat Sasha with the sword only once.

“Sasha would not wish for you to worry about her. It is true she cannot be cured, but I doubt she would want you to stop for that.”

Sophie spoke to Ellen with care. Realizing this, Ellen bowed her head in assent.


“For the time being, you need to keep your thoughts on Elizavetta.”

Elizavetta's territory was far from Leitmeritz which Ellen governed. Though it is unlikely problems would occur like they had with Ludmira, it was best to take precaution.

“Also, I apologize. Regarding the dragons used by Duke Tenardia, I have not yet found anything.”

“There's no need to find out immediately. Do as you see fit.”

“Thank you. I am glad I came here nonetheless. I was able to see that man you have such interest in.”

Sophie slouched a little as she laughed, her bishop's staff swaying, a golden light spilling from the tip.

“Like I told you, with his upbringing, it would be disgraceful---”

“Yet you still spend so much time together?”

Rather than it being a slip of the tongue, it felt like she was stopped while she had taken a deep breath. Ellen began to speak to deny her accusations as she turned her head away, but she could find no words to say; she was hesitant to deny it. So she changed the topic.

“... So what did you think of Tigre when you met him?”


“He is such a lovely child. Though serious, he is honest.”

''I already knew that, ''Ellen muttered in her mind.

''--- It can't be helped. They met only half a day ago... No, perhaps she heard stories of him before she came here.''

Incidentally, it had been about half a koku since Sophie and Tigre had spoken.

“Ah, but...”

Sophie began to speak more.

“Though he has a solid appearance, I cannot find anything particularly noteworthy in him. I do not understand why you choose to help him, so I am a bit curious about him.”

“I haven't heard those words in a while.”

Though the golden haired Vanadis expressed interest in everything because she was curious, she rarely spoke of it. When she purposely said it, it meant she had a considerably strong degree of interest. The last time Ellen heard those words was when she spoke about Lunie.”

“I'll tell you now, though. That guy is mine.”

“It really is love, after all.”

“... We have a contract.”

“If it is simply a contract, then you should not mind lending him to me for a bit. I will make sure to return him; of course, he will be washed properly if I get him a little dirty.”


Thinking about her nature, Ellen looked at Sophie in amazement.

“Don't approach Tigre while you're here. It's too dangerous.”

She spoke those joking words seriously as the two spoke of him as if he were an object to be used.

<big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big>

Tigre was able to invite the next morning in a calm manner, the first time in a long while.

Based on their victory over Marquis Greast and Sophie's words, Massas would appear today.

''--- I'm worried about leading the soldiers. The audience did not go well. If that's the case, what will I do next...''

The King knew of the situation, and, currently, all roads other than war had disappeared. Still, it was good that Massas was safe.

He was a close friend to his late father and a reliable adviser who took care of him in a variety of ways. His role could not be replaced by Teita, Batran, Ellen, or Lim.

He changed his clothes and left the tent to wash his face.


“... What?”

Though the early morning air of the camp was filled with silence, the atmosphere still felt noisy. As he approached Ellen's tent, he saw Batran run from a distance. Having found Tigre, Batran relaxed his tense, wrinkle-filled face. He ran to Tigre, out of breath, then inhaled deeply before speaking.

“Lord, the enemy is stationed to the west, approximately fifteen or sixteen belsta away.”

“The enemy?”

His peaceful morning had been disturbed early.

The soldiers, after having a quick breakfast, hastily vacated the camp. Inside Tigre's tent were four people – Tigre, Ellen, Lim, and Ojie. Ellen thought to call Sophie but hesitated. After all, she was still an outsider.

“They're different. They're the Navarre Army...”

Viscount Ojie confirmed the scout's report and had a grim expression.

“I wish to confirm this. How is the Knighthood of Brune different from their soldiers?”

Seeing Ojie's tense countenance, Ellen tilted her head in doubt.


“The Knights of Brune have received a trial.”

After wetting his throat with wine, Ojie continued his explanation.

“The Knights are well versed in the military arts and culture. Their military arts are focused on the art of the sword, spear, and equestrian skills; their culture is based on the spirit of Knighthood, reading and writing, strategy, and heraldry. Once a year, they undergo a trial to measure these abilities in the King's Capital, and those who pass this trial may become a Knight.”

After taking a deep breath, Ojie's expression became even more deep.

“The Navarre Knights that approach us now are lead by Roland, the [Black Knight] said to be the strongest in Brune.”

Tigre reacted for the first time. He understood Ojie's attitude.

“I have heard of Roland as well.”

A sound of admiration leaked from Ellen's mouth. Her bright red eyes shined with interest.

“Even Tigre has heard of him in his rural town. His strength sounds interesting.”

“Roland took the trial and became a Knight at the age of 13. Though his skill in culture was appropriate for his age, his military skills far surpassed expectations. Though there were many others who aspired to Knighthood, all of whom had considerable influence, Roland confronted them all and took victory.”


A 13 year old boy who defeated many experienced knights. This elicited a bitter reaction from both Ellen and Lim.

“That seems a bit too much to believe...”

“It is a fact.”

Ojie's tone made it impossible not to believe.

“After reaching the peak, Roland had yet to lose. He emerged victorious from the kingdom sponsored games for three consecutive years, and he always defeated the enemy when he came out on the battlefield. His Majesty was quite pleased with him and appointed him leader of the Navarre Knights. The same year, he gave him the Kingdom's sacred blade, Durandal.”

At this point, Ojie frowned, his body was visibly shaking.

“The Knights of Navarre have their fortress established along the most important place on the Western Border where Brune meets Sachstein and Asvarre.”

“The border disputes have never ended there.”

Ojie nodded gravely to Lim's doubtfully asked question.

“He is no stranger to skirmishes with forces exceeding ten thousand in number, so all his soldiers are accustomed to war. Roland has led the Knights of Navarre through these battles for more than a year.”


“... I see.”

At last, Ellen looked serious. In a place where one devotes his time to fight every day, the leader could not be a halfway capable individual.

“But why are they here?”

Tigre raised a question.

“The Knights of the Kingdom swear allegiance to His Majesty. They swear upon their honor before the gods and fundamentally accept commands only from the King...”

“It is difficult to believe His Majesty gave this order. Most likely either Dukes Tenardia or Ganelon managed to mobilize him in some way.”

“It does not matter. Make preparations to fight against those that come to us. We cannot solve this only with vigilance.”

Ellen spoke. Ojie bowed deeply in gratitude.

A messenger was sent out for negotiation but came back dejected after only a half koku.

“Their answer was [We will not exchange words with the enemy. We will only accept surrender], and [If you wish to surrender, throw away all your arms].”


“So we must surrender if we wish to talk.”

“That's a new one.”

Ellen was impressed with the enemy general's blunt attitude. Her bright red pupils were filled with the urge to fight. A smile floated to her mouth, and the air around them stirred, as if the long sword Arifal was reacting to her will.

On the other side, Tigre, Ojie, and Lim wore expressions as if they had headaches. They looked at each other. It was not the time for this kind of talk.

“Send a messenger from me.”

Tigre chose two people from Alsace from amongst his soldiers and had them go to the Knights. If they could not enter a negotiation still, they would at least be able to form a consensus. To this end, they were buying time for Massas to arrive.

However, the results did not change. They were pushed away without receiving a single word.

“They didn't even listen to us.”

They solemnly reported to Tigre. The four briefly conferred and finished their meeting.

Ellen and Lim left the tent to gather the Zhcted Army. At that point, Ojie's son, Gerard, entered.


“Are you well, Earl Vorn, Father?”

After the viscount nodded, several men appeared with Gerard; they were Brune aristocrats who were cooperating with Viscount Ojie.

“Earl Vorn, will you please explain the situation.”

What seemed the most senior of the men advanced. He appeared to be in his mid forties, his large body was wrapped in hempen clothes and a fur mantle. He, too, was a viscount, just like Ojie.

“Our enemies were Dukes Tenardia and Ganelon. Why is it that the Knights of the Sword has come to us?”

Tigre was hesitant to say he was branded a rebel; however, before Tigre opened his mouth, Viscount Ojie laughed and answered.

“It seems they saw the Zhcted Army and believe we are leading a rebellion. It seems they will not listen to us lest we surrender.”

The men were shaken.

“Then it is necessary that we throw aside our arms to speak. The Knights of Navarre are led by Roland. We have no chance of victory.”

“They are Knights. They are different from Duke Tenardia; surely they would understand should you say you are protecting yourself. If we surrender our weapons, they will listen to us. Surely they will understand our position should we explain Sir Tenardia's cruelty.”


One person spoke, probably following the momentum of the conversation.

“How do you propose we do this? Do you believe the Zhcted Army will throw aside their weapons?”

Tigre asked them with an indifferent voice as he spoke.

“No matter who we may cooperate with, it will be the blood of Brune that flows.”

Tigre read their minds.

''--- First the Zhcted Army... Now they wish to rely on the Knights of Navarre.''

He did not know what they knew. Though the Zhcted Army was helping Tigre and Ojie to defend their territories, it was not so for them. They were defending themselves from Duke Tenardia and were looking for people they could trust to defend them.

“If you wish, please leave the battlefield. You may cross the river to the north or through the forest to the south. I do not care. You may discard your weapons there and speak the Navarre Knights. However...”

Tigre continued with a stronger tone.

“I do not believe the Navarre Knights will protect you from Duke Tenardia. If I were to surrender, then the Zhcted Army would simply return to their lands and the Navarre Knighthood would return to the west to defend the borders of Brune.”


“No, to say that...”

Tigre took a step toward the man who wished to say something.

“The cruelty of Dukes Tenardia and Ganelon did not start yesterday. The Knights appeared today. Has anyone in Brune denounced them?”

“That's... But the Knights only move by His Majesty's command...”

“Honestly, this is exactly why we are placing our faith in the Zhcted Army.”

Hearing the man speak, Ojie stepped in to calm the situation down. Tigre was aware he was losing his patience and stepped back to allow Ojie to take his place.

“Your fear of fighting the Knights of Navarre is justified; however, I can only think this is a result of Duke Tenardia's plans. By using them, he can manipulate how the Zhcted Army moves. Really, Tenardia is a troublesome opponent.”

Tigre and Ojie were not speaking in a particularly nasty manner, they were simply stating facts. The men turned pale, unable to counter them.

In half a koku, the Silver Meteor finished lining up in the center of the Orange Plains.

For the time being, there were no signs of backing down.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_2_Preview|Chapter 2 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_4_Preview|Chapter 4 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai:Volume 04

2012-01-08T15:36:56Z

Destinyz:

I think that this page has to be reorganized/formatted. Is there anyone in-charge or has done it before, since I have no idea on how to format the page. - [[User:Destinyz|Destinyz]] 08/01/2012 11:35 UTC+8

Talk:Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai:Volume 04

2012-01-08T15:36:28Z

Destinyz: Format

I think that this pages has to be reorganized/formatted. Is there anyone in-charge or has done it before, since I have no idea on how to format the page. - [[User:Destinyz|Destinyz]] 08/01/2012 11:35 UTC+8

OreShura: Volume 3 Chapter 0

2011-12-31T19:13:26Z

Destinyz:

There was a scene like this in the drama series I watched on a Monday at 9pm.

During some rainy night, the ex-girlfriend suddenly visited the home of the main protagonist, '''A'''.

Facing his ex-girlfriend whose body was entirely soaked, '''A''' let her use his shower—but he met then with his actual girlfriend who suddenly went to visit him.

It was really a mayhem.

I thought at that time that the main protagonist was incredibly stupid.

First, he shouldn't have let his ex-girlfriend enter.

Since they aren't lovers anymore, he shouldn't take an imprudent action like this. '''A''' should have drove her in his car or give her the money for a taxi so that she could get home.

Furthermore, how couldn't he explain properly.

Since it was only a misunderstanding, he should have stayed calm, and explain properly what happened and the reason why he did that, and the girlfriend would surely understand. But '''A''' was panicking and was incoherent. Really, is he that afraid of his girlfriend? What a good-for-nothing.

Then, the biggest problem is that—love itself is a mistake.

If it was the 'Anti-romance' me, being stuck between a girlfriend and an ex-girlfriend would be a joke. It's what you call 'you reap what you sow'. If I wasn't taken by love, how can it be possible that I get caught in such a mayhem.

How can I be possible that I get caught in such a mayhem.

How can it be possible.

How......can it......

"Eita-kun, open the door quickly. Quickly."

"Ei-kun, open the door! Don't put up unnecessary resistance.

The two of them were aggressively knocking on the door.

This is Hanenoyama High's infirmary.

I—Eita Kidou suddenly felt somehow sick during the third period, so I'm resting on the bed.

Until that, it was still normal. Though when I woke up, I noticed my "ex-girlfriend" lying beside me.

"Hey, princess."

"What is it, Eita?"

"Why would you be lying here?"

After hearing my question, Princess puffed her little nose.

(--Incomplete--)

File talk:Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Vol7 Img08.jpg

2011-12-08T14:53:56Z

Destinyz: That look is illegal....

== Words alone can't express my emotions, so I'll just use emoticons==

キタ━━━ヽ(゜∀゜)ノ━━━!!!!!!!

Gakkou wo Deyou!

2011-11-24T02:40:12Z

Destinyz:

"Escape from School!" ("学校を出よう"; "Gakkou wo Deyou!") is a light novel written by Nagaru Tanigawa (谷川流), illustrated by Maao Aou (蒼魚真青), and serialized in Dengeki Bunko (電撃文庫).

==Introduction==
A slapstick story that takes place in The Third EMP Academy (第三EMP学園), one of the academies for mandated custody of people (mainly teenagers) possessing superpowers called EMP. Basically the story is narrated in first-person perspective, but the narrator is not fixed.

There are currently six volumes published under the series, but rumor has it that the series would be suspended for the moment after Volume 6. Whether this is officialized is not clear, but there has been no sequel to the series since Oct 25 2004.

However, in the author's comments at the end of "Boku no Sekai wo Mamoru Hito" Vol 1, the author has expressed that he is still thinking about the storyline, so there are many fans who anticipate a sequel to the series.

==Titles==
*Escape from The School
*I-My-Me
*The Laughing Bootleg
*Final Destination
*NOT DEAD OR NOT ALIVE
*VAMPIRE SYNDROME

==Key Terms==
*EMP
:Superpowers discovered among teenagers.
:Power usage and effect vary greatly, and there is no common way of discovering EMP.
:It is only recognized in Japan, and specifics are still not clear about such physics-defying phenomenon, the mechanism for discovery, and the exact span before EMP disappears.
:It has been around 30 years since the first case was discovered, and the percentage increase rises over the years. By the time the story occurs, there has already been several thousand cases of EMP.
:On average EMP is detected at the age of 14, and disappears at the age of 18. EMP holders above junior school are to be isolated in the Public EMP Academy, which includes high school and university, until the powers disappear.
:Due to information manipulation from government agencies, EMP's existence is unknown to all but those whose direct relatives are EMP holders.

*EMP Academy
:Public schools to bring children with growing EMP powers under custody. There are three schools, from the First to the Third.
:Children whose EMP powers were discovered would spend their school life there until the powers disappear.
:There are the junior high section, the senior high section and and the university section, among which the senior high has the most students, as EMP powers are discovered during high school on average.
:There is a lack of teachers (either former EMP holders or avid educators), so lessons are basically long-distance learning using monitors.
:The dorms are fully equipped and leaves are rarely permitted, so on the outside they look like isolated facilities.
:After the powers have disappeared, the students take exams of normal schools according to their grades at the Academy, and return to society.
;First EMP Academy

::The first EMP academy to be established. The atmosphere is "conservative to their majestic roots."

;Second EMP Academy

::The second EMP academy to be established. The atmosphere is "ambitious and striving for excellence." Mainly involved in events after Volume 4.

;Third EMP Academy

::The EMP academy where the story takes place. The atmosphere is "like a gathering of weak bubble-like second fiddles."
::The campus is very big, because a hill is leveled for its location.
::Student numbers have grown beyond original expectation, and the cafeteria turns into chaos during lunchtime.
::There are more happenings of sounentai compared to the First or Second EMP Academy.

*Sounentai(想念体, Materialized Willpower)
:Existence generated by residual energy radiated from EMP holders unnoticingly.
:Such existence rarely shows human intelligence in actions, and their actions are mostly antagonistic against humans.
:To prevent damage, the Student Association Security Department Operations Unit is responsible for subduing Sounentai.
:Physical attacks inflicts no damage on Sounentai, and Sounentai must to offset by EMP holder's willpower.
:However, as Sounentai is willpower residing on some physical cores, physical interference from Sounentai have powerful impacts.

*PSY Network
:The common name for psychic network, and was short-formed PSYNet.
:It connects and gathers consciousness of all EMP holders, and is the mutual-help structure that fosters absolute objectivity.
:Also, as Hibiki explained, "Haruna could exist as a phantom by utilizing the energy source from PSYNet."
:Because of this, distortion was introduced to PSYNet, and that was claimed to be the reason behind the world's modulation.
:The specifics are unclear, but a parallel world seems to exist, in which PSYNet functions normally.

==Characters==
*Yoshiyuki Takasaki(高崎佳由季)
:Grade 11 student in Senior High Section of the Third EMP Academy. Dorm master of boy's dorm Block B. Aged 17.
:He is the only one without EMP powers within the Third EMP Academy except the teachers.
:He is possessed by his sister Haruna, an EMP holder, and was enrolled in the Third EMP Academy when he entered junior high.
:He himself would want to get out of the Third EMP Academy.
:After the incident six years ago, his life has never turned normal again, and it is said he has shed off most of the humane emotions and desires.
:He is popular as the dorm master, but normal students keep a distance from him in fear of Haruna.

*Haruna Takasaki(高崎春奈)
:Younger sister of Yoshiyuki Takasaki, and twin sister of Wakana.
:She had passed away from a traffic accident six years ago, but she possesses Yoshiyuki as a phantom.
:Her EMP powers are mainly on establishing a inpenetratable invisible barrier, and psychokinesis normally referred to as "poltergeist."
:The defensive barrier is not as strong as that of Wakana, whose barrier was of the strongest level within the Academy, and she was powerless in front of Makoto, who is responsible for Yoshiyuki's psychological defense.
:She was able to possess Wakana's physical body, but it turns impossible when psychological defense is enforced.
:She can read a little of Yoshiyuki's thoughts. She can converse via willpower to Yoshiyuki, and Wakana when the twins are syncronized.
:Her physical appearance grows, but her mental age has stopped, and she loves small pranks.
:If she were alive she should be Grade 10, but for some reason she always appears in sailor uniform used in the junior high near their home.
:She does not exist upon a physical core, so she cannot touch or make sounds. Her body and clothes are translucent, and give a dim glow in the dark. She is capable to become completely invisible.
:She is quite jealous, and never allows any girls except Wakana and Makoto to approach Yoshiyuki.

*Wakana Takasaki(高崎若菜)
:Grade 11 student in Senior High Section of the Third EMP Academy. Younger sister of Yoshiyuki Takasaki, and twin sister of Haruna.
:Her EMP power enables her to surround herself with the strongest invisible barrier, inpenetratable to physical and psychological attacks.
:Her defense power is stronger than Haruna, but she cannot make any attacks, and she says "Barrier--" during summoning.
:She is cheerful and pure, and never hides anything.
:She is roommate with Maiko Koumyouji in the dorm.

*Makoto Shimase(縞瀬真琴)
:Student Council Secretary at High School Section, the Third Academy. Representative President after Hibiki disappeared. She was also the dorm mistress of girl's dorm Block A.
:She has very strong EMP power at telepathy.
:She not only can read the target's mind, but also can control the target's body, depending on the target's psychological state.
:She behaves like a nymphomanic every single time, but most of the time she plays the supporting but indispensible role.
:Her disastrous behavior and exceeding power scared off nromal students, but from close friends like Yoshiyuki and Maiko she enjoys unfailing trust.
:The younger sister of Yuuya Nugimizu, she was once called by the codename "Apocalypse."

*Maiko Koumyouji(光明寺茉衣子)
:Grade 10 student in Senior High Section of the Third EMP Academy. Member of the Student Association Security Department Operations Unit and Yougekibu (妖撃部, Phatom Guerilla Unit). Class Riyou (理容).
:Her EMP power generates fireballs like fireflies that gets shoot and explodes at targets (only effective against Sounentai.)
:Her power is specialized for destruction, so she was enlisted in Operations Unit, and always gets commanded around by her partner Miyano.
:Instead of a uniform, she wears black Gothic-lolita styled costume, and uses very old-fashioned words.
:She believes she is always right, and wills to do it her way even if her actions are unreasonable.
:She is roommate with Wakana Takasaki in the dorm.

*Syusaku Miyano(宮野秀策)
:Grade 11 student in Senior High Section of the Third EMP Academy. Member of the Student Association Security Department Operations Unit and Kokumudan (黒夢団, Dark Dream Group).
:His EMP powers summons powerful existence, and can capture targets using chain-like existence summoned with a magic circle.
:His power is specialized in capturing, so he was enlisted in Operations Unit, and was also class monitor.
:At the Operations Unit he partners with Maiko, and commands everybody around, including Maiko.
:He always wear white outfit over his school uniform, and speaks pompously.
:He has absolute confidence in himself, and his thinking pattern bends other's malicious intents into good intents.
:Trouble occurs every time he pursues what he thinks is interesting, but his insatiable curiosity and ambitions reaches the very framework of the world.
:His Kokumudan is a circle researching on suspicious black magic.

*Tomohisa Hibiki(日比木朋久)
:Student Council President at High School Section, the Third Academy.
:He is the collection of subconsciousness from all students within the Third EMP Academy, born from the PSYNet.
:Because of that he acts in unpredicable ways that gives no impression of personal characters.
:He materialized using Makoto's power, but at the end of Volume 1 he lost his materialized form due to PSYNet's disappearance, and got reduced to the level of residual willpower.

*Yuuya Nukimizu(抜水優弥)
:A stray EMP holder not belonging to any EMP Academy. Makoto's elder brother. The two appear to be in bad relationship.
:He belongs to an illegal EMP organization, holds the title of "Mercurius Syndrome," and behaves like an instructor.
:The organization fights for EMP holders' freedom and social status, and resist governmental management.
:His EMP abilities is comparable to Makoto's, and appears in various forms like psychological manipulation and fire attacks.
:A clownlike character, he often shows up unexpectedly in front of Yoshiyuki, revealing his thought experiments that apparently has nothing to do with the storyline, and speaks in a misanthropic, decadent tone.

==''Gakkou wo Deyou!'' by Nagaru Tanigawa==
'''Teaser'''

*[[Gakkou wo Deyou! Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]

Forum translation done by [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]]

===Feedback===

'''If you enjoyed the teaser, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=202 Feedback Thread]'''

==Reader Comments==

Another piece of work by Nagaru Tanikawa, which successfully runs in parallel with Kadokawa Sneaker's "the Melancholy of Suzumiya Haruhi." In my personal opinion, it is one of the Best 3 light novels that I like.

The personalities of characters are even more contrasting than Haruhi. The story is about common days within a superpower academy. In the first volume the protagonist speaks in first person, but from the second volume onwards the first person changes from viewpoint to viewpoint.

I would like to compare it against Haruhi, but the unique toughness among the characters even surpasses that of Haruhi. Opinions towards the series will be even more separated than Haruhi. I belong to the slightly strange type that starts reading "the Melancholy of Suzumiya Haruhi" after "Escape from School!"

The tagging phantom sis with extreme brother complex and burning jealousy... If you are ''moe'' towards such situations, this book is recommended. The best characters to me is the combination of Miyano and Maiko. For me, Maiko is the protagonist in the dark.

My ratings (out of 5): Character - 4; Story - 3; Scenario - 3; Storytelling - 3; Overall - 3+.

:-- '''[http://kaminaru.blog73.fc2.com/blog-entry-30.html ナルカミさん]'''

The Dengeki-side debut of Nagaru Tanikawa, the author behind "The Melancholy of Suzumiya Haruhi." The ratings are low, and for a moment I decided against buying it. However, I ran out of books to read, so I just bought it for a try. --Then.

Wow! Splendid Young-Sis novel~~ Well, life with your younger sis 24 hours a day. And, that younger sis is burning with jealousy, and such a baby. Great! Too great! And top it all by multiplying by two!! Well, regarding the twins, if the author did not just spend time on Haruna but gave Wakana more airtime, it would improve both the ''moe'' and the story structure. Too bad. Anyway, not just the twins but also the subcharacters are a star alliance. Great line of characters!

But, well, not enough when compared to "Haruhi." The tempo is bad, and story is just not interesting. The characters are fun when they are busy doing nothing, but when the story is to start, it suddenly turns boring. Do something about that! The development has a lot of air, and the ending should be polished a little more. Well, I would also not praise to the structure of "Haruhi," but in this case, the characters are doing nothing from start to end! Humm, Nagaru Tanikawa, you might be top class in making characters busy doing nothing, but the story structure still needs practice.

And, it would be just fine if the story ends at Volume 1. But hey, the second volume is to be sold next month! ... The development looks like the story will continue to be written like this... Wouldn't that be boring? I doubt if I will buy the second book. Well, if I put the storytelling aside, such character setting still have its great appeal.

:-- '''[http://www2e.biglobe.ne.jp/~ichise/book/series/escapefromtheschool.html いちせさん]'''

The book is quite attractive in its own ways: Young-Sis-Moe element in the form of the protagonist possessed by his sister's phantom; background setting of an academy for superpowers; traditional ''Shojo Manga'' styled illustrations which is quite rare within Bunko Dengeki. The characters are sometimes too eccentric themselves (esp. Makoto), but well it is still within acceptable limits.

However, even under such a array of elements, the story just does not run smooth, spending too much time but stumbling in making the story develop. I also find it hard to get into the protagonist, who just gives a cold shoulder to the girls and the situation he is in. It sets itself as sci-fi, and at some point there are places that feels good reading, but it feels like the Sci-Fi elements clashes with the ''moe'' elements. What a pity! How about getting more into the shoes of the protagonist and his sisters by overlaping the brother-sister episodes? Compared to ""The Melancholy of Suzumiya Haruhi" which is sold at the same time, the balance is not well controlled. Well, there might be good reviews from people whose preference of abundant weirdo characters get satisfied, or that the story gets a condensed shot of SF gadgets, but this is my two cents.

:-- '''[http://www.geocities.co.jp/Bookend-Christie/6316/dk10.htm#1012 リッパーさん]'''

==References==
* [http://mystery.parfait.ne.jp/wiki/pukiwiki.php?%C3%AB%C0%EE%CE%AE 書評Wiki 谷川流]
* [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E5%AD%A6%E6%A0%A1%E3%82%92%E5%87%BA%E3%82%88%E3%81%86! Japan wiki 学校を出よう！]
[[Category:Teasers]]
[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Talk:PuiPui:Volume2 Chapter2

2011-11-17T09:02:50Z

Destinyz:

Sigh, This is harder than I thought. Well, let's do this slowly shall we? No point in burning yourself in the process.
PS: get those guddamn japanese experts to work on this!!!
-Superduperelectromagnetictops, lvl:1 grunt

Been waiting for someone to work on this for a long time. If there's anyway I can help please let me know.
-- [[User:Destinyz|Destinyz]] 16:51,17 November 2011 (UTC+8)

Talk:Kaze no Stigma

2011-08-16T10:59:21Z

Destinyz: /* Translation */

Thank you so much for the trans of the novel Kaze no Stigma . And looking forward for the next chapter ^^

thankful i am, still i wish the translation would go faster, i will gladly do the proofreading of the coming parts. ungrateful bastard-kun.

More, please ^^
Like KNS alot;]

Is someone still translating it?
I really like this series and the effort you guys made translating it, if its still active, keep up the good work and thanks.

Not at the moment --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 23:27, 18 June 2010 (UTC)

Not trying to be a buzzkill or anything, but hasn't anyone else heard about the author dying without finishing the story? It was on ANN.
- InPl

Those who have visited the forum should already know too --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 05:36, 24 June 2010 (UTC)

Was wondering if this project is still alive, I haven't seen a new release in over 6 months :O -- 15:32, February 4, 2011

If you fail to understand why the project is not updating, read the bold again. Love --[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:36, 21 March 2011 (EDT)

Did the writer, before he died, finish the volumes that still are untranslated? Hmm, and do you know of any fan-based continuation or something?--[[User:Ax'el|Ax'el]] 18:58, 14 May 2011 (UCT)

Why doesn't the author's family do like the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wheel_of_Time#Author.27s_death_and_final_book.28s.29 Wheel of Time] and ask another author to finish the job. Leaving it like this is so mean. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 20:08, 14 May 2011 (UCT)

I mean, if the volumes listed on the main page have been published or at least are available on the web, can't they be translated and posted? Even though it wouldn't finish the story it is still better than nothing. Especially annoying where the anime left off. I hope that does not coincide with the last volume available. That would suck. [[User:Ax'el|Ax'el]] 20:35, 16 May 2011 (UCT)

The problem is we lack an in this series interested translator. The former translator lacks at the moment the time to translate due RL coming up exams. Until an other willing translator is found the series is stalled... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 21:40, 16 May 2011 (UCT)

Ah! Thank you for explaining it :)...after putting the smilly I suddenly got the strangest feeling of being an ungrateful jerk to the author of the series...weird. errr, times like this make me almost wish I was an atheist lol. No smiting please! [[User:Ax'el|Ax'el]] 18:52, 18 May 2011 (UCT)

I'm dying to read the rest of the volumes of kaze no stigma are you going to translate till the last volume the author(RIP) did? Please translate them! I know you have to translate other novels too but please translate...

When are you going to start translating again? Please translate...

== Translation ==

Can you please continue to translate this light novel... I have been waiting for this since 2009; this light novel is so good(better than the anime)... I'm dying to know if there is more progress between kazuma and ayano...I know you have to translate other light novels; but please continue :)

Will '''someone''' ''please'' translate this. I wanna read about Kazuma getting the spear/wind equivalent of Enraiha. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 05:04, 16 August 2011 (CDT)

You're not alone in this, I want to see the remaining few volumes translated as well, but I'd guess there has to enough interest in this project before work gets started. - [[User:Destinyz|Destinyz]]

Talk:Kaze no Stigma

2011-08-16T10:58:28Z

Destinyz: /* Translation */

Hidan no Aria:Volume6 Chapter1

2011-05-06T12:07:19Z

Destinyz: Missing word here, I will use 'defeat' as a substitution for now. Check and replace as needed.

==1st Ammo: Manhunt==

--The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dragunov_sniper_rifle Dragunov] Sniper Rifle

A slender body design, with a great aesthetic design.

It is very light, and it far surpasses other sniper rifles.

Also, its durability and reliability are not bad, and it is one of the world-class sniper rifles.

"Wa, wait. Wait a moment."

The Dragunov sniper rifle is entirely different than the sniper rifles which only have shooting as an advantage.

In a hostile environment it won’t receive damage, it can continuously shoot through the semi-automatic function, and also, on the peak, there’s a bayonet, and making it usable as a pike……it’s a terrifying 'warzone' sniper rifle.

“Why are you unhappy……Reki!”

That muzzle, for now, was pointing directly at me.

The one holding the rifle was the Snipe division’s genius, Reki.

She is someone who has the potential of a genius, the S-ranked butei in the same grade as me.

“——You and Aria, cannot be united.” 

Her voice completely toneless, Reki replied the same way as before.

Behind her, there was a bit of Tokyo’s chilly night view, with today’s night’s huge moonlight blooming of radiance.

I was stirred up by the sight of that scene with a feeling of uneasiness……

“United……is what?”

After she spoke those weird words, I was slightly blushing.

Just then, Aria and me——

After cleaning the Inquesta building, we were on this roof. Under the sunset. Just two of us.

Looking like this, maybe it looked like a scene of a pair of intimate man and woman who loves each other.

But, why did Reki, who seemed to have seen us two do that kind of thing, draw her gun!?

“Don’t……don’t say rubbish. The relationship between Aria and me isn’t that kind. It should be just the opposite, just then we were
saying……that, from now on……we will be separated. Us two.”　

“Were you talking about breaking up?”

“What, what do you mean by ‘breaking up’?”

“If it’s like this, then it is even better. Because Kinji-san, can be my husband without being bothered.”

That, that point.

Only that point.

The weirdest thing would be that point.

After chasing Aria away from here, Reki is now pointing her rifle at me……

''(And actually, proposed to me!)''

“Reki, you, why are you talking about ‘marriage’……!”

Also, from the beginning, I have the disease that is Hysteria Mode in my body. I must live far away from women.

That you, actually say ‘marriage’. What the heck is that!

“——If it’s like this, Kinji-san can become ‘Ulus’.”

“Ulus…...?”

“It means ’family’” (T/L note: Ulus is in Mongolian.)

Family……family member?

Impossible. This is becoming harder and harder to understand.

I'm just about to cry.

“Well, that...after marriage, the man and woman become family. ……But I already have my brother, it’s more than enough for me. If you want to have someone you can call family, you can find some other person to take care of you. What do you think?”  

I said that, trying to evade it.

“ ‘The wind says, that it’s you’ ”

Reki, said that with her previous hard tone.

“ ‘The wind says, that it can only be you’ “

——That tone, seemed to have an inexplicably strong confidence.

Her pupils, which looked like lenses, were staring at me as if she wanted to pierce through me with that gaze. 

It is really transparent, the sniper rifle’s scope.

''(……What the heck is that……!)''

This Reki, is different from the usual Reki.

This girl’s nickname is ‘Robot Reki’. She's always a wordless, emotionless, expressionless girl. But despite that, the Reki as of now, is making me feel some inexplicable intensity, as if I am her target.

——As if, she has received some kind of order.

“Lis-listen to me. Reki.”

I wanted to move my body out of her shooting line, and stepped back a bit as if it was nothing.

"Your actions are far too contradictory. Since you want me to be part of the family, why are you pointing your gun at me? Put that down, and let's talk about this calmly. Alright?"

"Denied. Men and women should not talk to each other--"

And doing the opposite of my suggestion, Reki shifted the gun with the slightest movement possible, pointing it at me while saying:

"--but steal each other."

Men and women should steal each other.

So, that's how Reki views boy-girl relationships. Well, if one had to talk about whether it was right or not, one couldn't say that it's completely wrong.

But, you, isn't that a ''really'' wrong way of looking at things?

Performing a Tsukommi on Reki in my heart, in my line of sight...

<nowiki>*Whoosh*</nowiki>

A leaf-brown cloth rode the wind, fluttering down.

Fluttering precisely within my reach, it was the jacket that I had taken off earlier for the sake of cleaning.

I looked up at the direction that it had flown from--and there, standing on the air-conditioning unit precisely one level above the ground, a beast was looking down at me.

That jacket appeared to be something that it had carried in its mouth all the way from the Inquesta classroom.

''(Haimaki...!)''

That was the silver-white wolf that Reki was taking care of, Haimaki.

Not understanding why he would be holding my uniform...

I caught it, and a little agitated, I put my hands through its sleeves.

Butei High's uniform--The jacket and pants are made out of the bulletproof fiber, TNK.

It's useless against the armor-piercing rounds that Reki was holding earlier, but wearing it is a little reassuring.

After all, the bullets that are stored in that magazine may not all be pierce rounds.

"Kinji-san."

"...What?"

"I too, do not wish to immediately make Kinji-san marry me."

Naturally.

"As such--I think that I will give you 7 minutes grace."

Just 7!?

"From now on, I will attack you 7 times. If you are able to escape being hit for more than 1 minute, I will retract my proposal."

This is like...explaining the rules of a game.

A cold sweat breaking out, I looked down at my watch.

"You can run where-ever you like. But, I'll warn you first. My "Killing Range" is 2051 meters." 

--Killing range.

The farthest range at which a hit is a certainty...The people in Snipe have different names for it, but Butei call it "Killing Range".

Which is to say, that is the distance at which snipers will definitely take out the enemy--

"In short, no matter where you run to inside this 2051m radius, my rifle will be able to hit you. Because, this rifle will never betray me--"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kch* Looking at Reki, who had straightened her gun again, at last...

I too, strengthened my resolve.

--I get it, I get it.

It looks like no matter what, you're not willing to talk with me, Reki.

Then, as you wish, I will play this game with you.

The normal me would definitely be unwilling to listen to these words.

I don't know when Reki figured out how to make me change...But the me as of now has entered Hysteria Mode, where I will listen to anything that girl's say, because...

Without heat or passion, but all the more stimulating because of it--Earlier, Reki's kiss.

"Then, please marry me before the 7th bullet."

But...Why "7"?

I didn't have enough time to even voice that question--

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Thud!*

"!?"

Leaping off the air-conditioning unit, The silver-wolf Haimaki flew over my head!

I saw that--probably something that Reki had made him wear--on his back, thick metal plating, just like armor, was protecting it. This is...I no longer have the chance to use the paralyzing bullet technique to graze his back, like I did to his brother. 

"--Uu!"

I, standing at the edge of the Inquesta Building, where the emergency stairs were, was smashed into by Haimaki, pouncing through the air.

Colliding with me like that, I fell onto the rusty steps.

As if pulling out its prey's organs, Haimaki ripped my cellphone out of my pocket, and just as that happened--

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chnk!*

--The Dragunov's gunshot!

''(Armor-piercing bullet--!)''

I was in Hysteria Mode, but the blood froze in my veins.

I thought I was hit...but there was no pain. I was not injured.

As I felt a wave of relief wash over me, *Gchhng!*

"!"

Lumped together like a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dango Dango], Haimaki and I tumbled over together. We struck the handrail of the stairs, breaking it, sending us falling into thin-air.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Don!*

Haimaki jumped off me, using me as a step, returning to the stairs.

Quickly deploying the cable in my belt, I, like the Spiderman in the movies, lowered myself down to the emergency stairs a few floors below.

"...?"

Feeling a strange sensation, I glanced towards my left wrist, and my bulletproof uniform--

One of the buttons on the cuff was missing.

I could understand from the tiny piece of broken metal that was left on the sleeve. Just before, Reki had shot it off. The button.

Reki...Hasn't changed. She's still as impressive as usual.

As I was rolling around with Haimaki, she managed to shoot such that she only hit the tiny button of my cuffs.

''
(But, why did she shoot that kind of thing...?)''

As I frowned, by my ear, *Kccccchhhhh*--

As its paws trod upon the steel stairs, I heard the sound of its footsteps fast approaching.

Haimaki was rushing down the stairs.

I stretched out the Beretta in my hand...before I stopped.

Haimaki's bulletproof armor. That should be the tactical body armor that police dogs or Butei dogs wear.

My 9mm bullet would be completely useless. Even if I used all my bullets, the best I'd be able to do is delay him.

With no other choice, I could only spin around, rushing down the stairs, just ahead of Haimaki.

--Haimaki.

Now that I think about it, I had spent some time chasing you around on a motorcycle in the middle of spring. That's when you were still under Vlad's control. But now...it's your turn to chase me. This is divine retribution, isn't it?

Having landed on the ground, I--

''(If another bullet comes, I'll defend using Billiard Shot--)''

-thought that for a moment, before I realized that It was impossible.

A prerequisite of Billiard Shot is the ability to see the stance of the enemy, and deduce the trajectory of the bullet. I have to link the timing of my shot with the timing of her shot, a technique that only has one chance of success.

And facing a sniper whom I can't see, it's impossible for me to predict when she will open fire--I can't use it.

Feeling Haimaki's breath from behind my back, I sprinted forward with all my might, nothing else I could do. Under the strange looks of pedestrians that passed by occasionally, I went under the monorail tracks, jumping the guardrail to enter the commercial district, ignoring the traffic lights--

And using the anti-sniper tactics that I had learned in Assault, I twisted aside at one of the crossroads, entering a tiny alley.

Bullets cannot curve, and as such, sniper rifles can only hit enemies that are directly in their line of fire. As long as I hide in this kind of angular place, I definitely won't be hit.

"Haa, haa, haa..."

I leaned my back against the wall of the building, glancing at my watch.

It's just about to reach 1 minute after the first shot. According to the rules that Reki set down, this should be my victory.

I thought this, turning my head towards the entrance of the alley to see whether Haimaki had caught up with me--

--*Giin!*

Suddenly, sparks burst forth from the pole of the traffic light by the side of the road.

"!?"

The next instant, *Bch!*, a feeling of numbness ran up my wrist.

''(I-I was hit...!?)''

I looked to my left wrist in panic--and again, I saw that yet another button on the cuffs of my sleeve had been ripped off by a bullet.

Reki. You--

-hit the pole of the traffic light, and you still managed to make the bullet ricochet and hit my wrist!

L-Snipe.

Like the concept of the V-shape bullet trajectory that my own Billiard Shot draws in the air, this is a sniping technique that allows the bullet to reach an enemy around an angle, a shot that draws an L in the air.

I went "Tch", and I ran deeper into alley, which continued to wind--*Gng! Gng!* The sound of ricocheting bullets resounded twice behind me, and this time, the feeling of numbness ran up my right wrist.

--L-L Snipe...!

The bullet hit the pole of the traffic light before it ricocheted off a roadside garbage-can, chasing me all the way up the street!

''(I-is that even possible...!?)''

While I continued to go "Tch", I ran through the automatic door of a select shop.

This is in an alley which has 2 corners, and what's more, this is a shop. Added to this, in front of this shop, there's nothing like a postbox or powerline-pole to ricochet off.

(This place is definitely...safe!)

Quite unpopular, this shop was filled with mannequins of girls, but there was not a customer in sight.

--*Zccchh!*

I saw Haimaki, hurtling in front of the store like a hurricane...and the store attendant, seeing him, retreated into a corner of the shop.

Just right. I'm sorry, but I'm just going to hide here for now.

"...?"

Drawing my gun and pointing towards the open door, I--couldn't help but frown.

Haimaki was not entering the store.

He had stopped in front of the automatic door such that it would not close, and he lowered his head, stretching his front paws out, crouching down.

''(...!)''

I reacted violently, but it was already too late.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gin!*--*Gin!*--the bullet, having come here all the way through the alley, also--*Giiin!*

Ricocheted off the metal plating on Haimaki's back, facing this way--

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bcch!* It tore past my right sleeve in a heartbeat.

"--Uwoah!"

My wrist having been grazed by a bullet, I fell towards the feet of the mannequins.

I looked at my hand, sprawled out across the floor--and from my right wrist, one more button had disappeared from the cuffs.

My mind in Hysteria Mode told me what exactly that meant.

If you add the first and second button on the chest of my uniform and the 2 cuff buttons on each of my wrists---together, there are 6 buttons.

And Reki has been shooting them one by one.

--Reki's words echoed in my mind.

"Then, please marry me before the 7th bullet."

If all 6 of my buttons go missing, and I still haven't replied with "YES"--

The 7th shot--where are you going to shoot, Reki.

Could it be that, you are trying to kill...me!

"...Fuck...!"

Reki can see me. Reki can shoot me.

But despite that, I cannot see her. I cannot shoot her back.

''(This is a sniper...!)''

A battle between pistols and snipers is like a battle between a sword and a gun. If both sides are far apart from each other, the pistol's bullet will have no way of reaching the sniper. Even if it's the me in Hysteria Mode, that fact doesn't change.

Kneeling on one knee and looking up, I...in an instant, all the mannequins looked like Reki.

This terrifying feeling. I'm going to go mad. My consciousness was about to be pressured into reaching its limit.

The me as of right now is being run down by a silver wolf, and I am but prey that cannot evade the bullets of the hunter.

Yes...This is as Reki called it, a "hunt".

--Isn't this just a..."Manhunt"!!

I used all the bullets in my Beretta to chase Haimaki away, and Hysteria Mode, sending interrupted thoughts into my mind, had thought of a place where I could hide.

I don't know why, but...

The Hysteria Mode this time, triggered by Reki, went away extremely fast.

''(If "the exterior of an obstacle" doesn't work, then if I enter the "hollow interior of an obstacle"...!)''

Perhaps, I might have a chance.

Thinking that way, I ran, throwing my body about, piercing through the alleys, returning to the entrance of the campus. Hopping the fence, I ran into the Logi's garage. Rushing towards what appeared to be a very sturdy four-wheel drive, I used the multi-purpose tool in my Butei Handbook to open the door.

Butei cars are completely armored. Even if the enemy uses armor-piercing bullets, it's still able to withstand the attack.

As long as I hide here, there shouldn't be a problem--

But, as I had just entered and closed the door.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pa!*

"!"

Cracks, running outwards like a spiderweb, appeared on the window of the car. That was Reki's shot!

But, the bullet didn't pierce it. It only damaged the bulletproof glass, ricocheting off.

A-as it should.

''(My...victory!)''

But, as I rubbed my hands, slick with cold swaet, I froze.

--*Pa!*

--*Pa!*

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pa! Pa! Pa!*

The sniping...continued without pause.

And, they were all concentrated on one singular point on the glass, not straying by even a millimeter.

Reki, like hammering a nail into a plank--Finally--

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kch!*

Shot through the bulletproof glass!

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bch!* And, on my uniform--the second button on my chest was ripped off, spinning into the air.

My mind...thought back to Reki's other words.

"That's why, you should know that there are people who can easily destroy your existences through other means."

She was completely correct. If what Reki was aiming for was not a button...but my head, then even the me in Hysteria Mode would have had my brains blown out.

Jeanne, Vlad, Patra--

Even Sherlock I could win when I was in this mode--Hysteria Mode!

Fuck! Ahh, I've understood! I understand it very well! You're stronger than me!

So, please stop it! Reki!

On my uniform, only one button was left.

I ran out of the four-wheel vehicle, which already had a broken window, and I used the last resort.

Understanding that running away had no meaning, I no longer ran to extend the distance.

(More like, I'm doing the opposite...!)

Just before Hysteria Mode had disappeared, the last place to run had flashed into the forefront of my mind--My starting point, Inquesta.

The building that Reki was on.

If she's still on that rooftop, then it's impossible for her to shoot downwards. Absolutely.

Even if she rushes down the stairs, preparing to shoot within the classroom, she will definitely take too much time, and I will win.

I sprinted into the building with all my might, running into the classroom that Aria and I had had a competition to clean this evening. I didn't turn on the light.

I glanced at my watch--It had been 50 seconds since the last shot.

10 seconds left. 9, 8, 7...

Alright. At the last of the last, I made a comeback. Thanks to the inverse logic due to the circumstances.

As I heaved a sigh of relief--

"!"

Her hair and skirt fluttering, Reki--

--*Bang*--!

Falling down in what amounted to a standing position, she shot me through the window!

That bullet, fired from point blank range, shattered the glass. And inexorably, it continued towards me, who couldn't help but flinch backwards. Towards the first button on the chest of my uniform.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kin!*

It was blown away...!

(I'm done...!)

Apparently having affixed her cable to the roof, Reki, *Shhh*...Used a miniature automated reel to ascend up the cable, and she entered the classroom through the window. Standing in front of me, who was still in a state of shock.

Afterward, she raised that face, which looked like it belonged to the CG of a game character, drawn with painstaking care...

And like a robot, she raised the Dragunov towards me.

Pointing at the chest of my uniform, which was wide open--Pointing it at my completely defenseless, vulnerable, heart.

"--I-I surrender. I understand. Don't fire."

Reki really is a girl whom I cannot understand.

So, she might really kill me with the 7th bullet.

Because before this, when we had fought with Patra, she had shot the opponent in the head as if it were perfectly natural.

"Whether it's marriage or something else, I will agree. Don't fire."

My last thread of hope, Hysteria Mode, having been released, I could only raise my hands in defeat.

And in front of me, who was in this position...

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kch.* Reki leaned the Dragunov against a desk by her side.

"--Then, Kinji-san. From now onwards, I am yours. I have translated the following edict into modern Japanese...If you don't understand, then please forgive me."

And with that, taking off her headphones, striding in my front of me--
[[Image:Aria06 031.jpg|thumb|]]
In the empty nighttime classroom, she knelt.

Behind her...the moon, particularly enormous tonight, scattered its rays through the shattered window.

"From this moment onward, I am for Kinji-san to use. The strength of my gun is yours, use it as you will. My body has become but one of your possessions, use it as you will."

...He-hey...

"A bride does everything her lord wishes. I vow that my bullets will seek vengeance upon all those nearby who wish to harm my lord. I will eradicate them, not leaving a trace."

Wh...What did you say?

Just now, you set your wolf on me, and you shot at me...

But despite that, now, "my body has become but one of your possessions"?

"One of Ulus is all, and all of Ulus is one. From this moment onwards, us 47 girls of Ulus, no matter when, for eternity, will become your strength."

As if reciting certain requirements, she added this last sentence, in front of me, who was still stunned--

Standing up lightly, she wore her headphones again, and she picked up the Dragunov, shouldering it.

"... ..."

She was completely still. She just stood there like that. And that expressionless gaze was fixated upon the empty air in front of her.

This is probably...the normal Reki. I can already feel the lack of killing intent.

I may not know why, but that hunter form she was in just now, appears to have stopped.

"..."

Standing there in a daze, just like Reki, I felt a chill trickle up my spine...Using my mind in normal mode, I organized this sequence of events, which didn't seem to have fully registered in my mind.

Just now, that "Manhunt" was probably an exhibition of Reki's power.

--If you run, I will kill you.

That message had been deeply engraved into my mind.

And just after that, she announced that she would marry me.

--I am yours.

These 2 messages were completely contradictory, but without a doubt, she had conveyed such to me in reality.

(...)

I scratched my head, trying to ascertain the situation around me.

I've been captured by a sniper. If I run, I will be sniped. The Butei phrase for such situations is, "Sniper Restriction".

It conveys the situation of being trapped in the opponent's Killing Range--an invisible cage.

Following the rules that I had learned in Assault about being restricted by an enemy...I should pretend to surrender, not resisting, no matter what may come my way. Submit and obey the opponent's every order.

And, later, take the chance to escape, or call for support.

Well...Right now, Reki probably won't interrogate me or kill me like a Yakuza or terrorist. So, the first movement that is laid down--"Surrender", should be the correct step to take.

But, although I waved a white flag--

"..."

-I had no idea of what to do afterward.

Reki seemed to have entered standby, and she didn't move at all.

"..."

I tested the waters, taking one step, two steps back...

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tap Tap*

Uu. She followed.

I turned my back, leaving the classroom..*Tap Tap Tap Tap* She continued to follow, at my back.

...So hateful. This is like the incarnation of a ghost, haunting my back.

Thinking that, I quickened my steps, wanting to descend the stairs--

Appearing to notice this, Reki, *Shh*,

Grabbed my sleeve.

"...What is it."

"Please don't leave me."

"Why?"

"I cannot let the enemy attack you."

The enemy, she says. Who would want to attack me?

Now that I think about it, she said this before she started to attack me. Something like, "the enemies from now on,"

...Wasn't that about you?

But, if I just resist her, things will get ugly, right? If I push Reki's switch, and she becomes weird again, she might just deliver the 7th bullet a little late, directly to my head this time.

"So...what are you going to do, Reki? From now on?"

"I will obey you. I will carry out any orders you give."

"...Get away from me."

"I cannot do such a thing."

What is this. Despite the fact that you just said you will carry out any orders I give.

With that, I looked back, an unsatisfied expression on my face.

"Then...Raise one leg."

I copied the old movie that I had seen on TV, "Terminator 2", and I tried saying something horrible.

And--*Shh*

On top of the stairs, Reki raised her right knee a little, standing there on one leg, just like a flamingo.

Hmmm...Well, looks like she really will do anything I say.

...Alright. I've thought of something good.

"A little more up."

This could be my chance to escape.

I--pushed Reki. I'll just pretend it's payback for the blow from before.

If she rolls down the stairs like that, I can steal the Dragunov before running away.

Diagonally above me, who had been putting this together in my mind, Reki raised her small, deer-like leg.

But, her center of gravity didn't change at all. That's amazing, that sense of balance feels like that of a gymnast.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Shhh*....*Shhhh*...

That snow white knee continued to raise up, continuing to reach towards the ceiling...

And her thigh, nearly horizontal now, brought her skirt along with it...

"...!"

Ah...Hey...

Th-the scene before my eyes is about to get da-dangerous!

"A-alright, alright! You can bring it down now!"

Turning my face around, I gave her an order, panicked.

--<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tap*

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Fuah*Reki brought her leg down, and her skirt returned to normal.

"?"

Seeing me so panicked, Reki twisted her head by one cm.

Hey, is there a need to go "?" If you had raised it more, I'd be able to see under your short skirt. If you're a girl, then be a little more embarrassed, a little more unwilling, alright?

Really--Reki really is a robot girl.

Now, have I been forced to take something I don't want at all, a remote control?

A defective remote control, one with a missing switch: "Go far away".

Me.

Reki, behind me.

Haimaki, behind Reki.

We walked through the nighttime street in a row, just like RPG characters...I was thinking.

To be honest, I was extremely, extremely angry. I wanted to return home and sleep as fast as possible.

But, at this time, if I were to bring Reki back to my own room--earlier, having misunderstood the relationship between Reki and I, Aria...Meeting up with her would be very awkward.

And, Shirayuki as well. She said that she was going to stay at the Meiji Shrine tonight...But, my misfortune has been proven again and again, so with that in mind, I followed the steps in my head: "I will return home before the agreed time!" → "Some pests have attached themselves to Kin-chan! Pests should be exterminated!" With that, there's the possibility that Dormitory War III will break out again.

As for Muto or Shiranui's place...that won't do either. As long as Reki continues to follow me, those places won't do at all.

With no other options, I told Reki this.

But, Reki didn't take it seriously at all, and she said:

"Then come to my room."

And at that moment, I finally noticed...I had already been pressured into a position where I had no choice but to do that.

(The girl's dormitory...how hateful...)

Stealthily, making sure that the teacher on duty didn't notice me, I walked into the 2nd girl's dormitory. Reki and Haimaki's steps were completely silent, but the same couldn't be said for me. Hey, Reki, how is it that you have such a perfect gait? You may have said "come to my room," so calmly, but isn't it obvious that if I'm noticed, things will get ugly?

Continuously complaining in my heart, I arrived at Reki's room...

"..."

Inside, was the same terrifying desolateness, without a trace of life.

The room, illuminated by a single lightbulb, had no furniture at all. Actually, why doesn't the wall even have a clock on it? It's amazing that you're able to live in this kind of sickening atmosphere.

It may have been the 2nd time I had come here, but I still felt a vague feeling that I was intruding.

"... ..."

Now that I think about it, even though it looks like this, this room still belongs to a single girl.

And from now on, I am to live with Reki here, just a boy and a girl.

This...In terms of Hysteria Mode, is a huge pinch.

Because, if I go into Hysteria Mode, and spend a night with Reki, who has a personality like that of a hostess, doing something that I can't take back...

...I might really have to take responsibility. I might have no choice but to marry her. That really is a deathtrap. Also, the person in question won't resist at all.

(I have to stay alert...)

I couldn't help but twist my gaze away from Reki, who was bending down, removing her shoes on the bare concrete...couldn't help but twist my gaze away from the nape of her neck, slightly exposed...so white that I could hardly tell the difference between her skin and the uniform. 

Never having applied any makeup or cosmetics, Reki has never received a lot of attention, but in truth...

She is a breathtakingly beautiful girl.

In truth, her face as it is, is far more beautiful than a model's face, completely covered with makeup.

That expressionless face makes people feel that she is hard to approach...but, just as Reki's secret fanclub believes, she is amazingly cute.

"--Kinji-san."

"Hmm? Ah, um, what?"

Thinking about that, my voice a little agitated, I couldn't help but twist my head around to look at Reki, who had suddenly raised her head, looking my way.

Th-this expressionless gaze, looking upwards--Damn it, it's cute. It's like the gaze of a puppy.

"The keycard to this place. Please use it as you like."

Reki's slender, white finger...It was hard to believe that just few a moments ago, it had been pulling the trigger to a sniper rifle--passed the ID card to me.

(I don't want it! But, if I say something like that, her sniper rifle will spit fire again, right...)

With no other choice, I reached out, but my fingers...and Reki's soft, gentle fingers.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Shh*

For an instant. They touched. As if linking with each other.

--*Dogun*

My heartbeat, a strange sound.

For some reason, this seems to be the sound between "Dokin" and "Giku". It's pretty talented. My heart, that is.[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hidan_no_Aria:Volume6_Translator%27s_Notes#Chapter_1]

"..."

"..."

Ahh...Damn it. I can't speak. Against girls...I am weak. No matter how much time may pass, no matter which girl it may be.

Reki strode into one of the interior rooms from the entrance. Inside, was the only piece of furniture--On the table, were various tools, which looked like metal brushes and anvils. Those tools were used for maintaining guns.

Having been standing in the living room in a daze, I didn't really want to stay inside the desolate living room...and so, I also walked into the other room, which was like a workroom.

"...Sorry for interrupting."

"..."

Reki didn't look at me. She was sitting up straight on the chair, preparing to maintain her sniper rifle.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Click Click Chck Chck*

The gun was dismantled under Reki's practiced movements, turning a mass of components, laid out piece by piece onto the table.

There was nothing like a manual or handbook by her side.

It appears that each component and function of the Dragunov, down to the smallest screw, was completely memorized by her.

Her technique able to match any Amdo teacher, perfectly maintaining the Dragunov, Reki--

-*Kch*, pointed the reassembled rifle at the wall, checking it.

Almost like a swordsman which had just been given a katana.

"Kinji-san. I'm sorry, but starting now--please stop breathing for a while."

"...Breathing? What?"

"There is a chance that the water particles in your breath might stick to the bullet and affect it, somehow."

Finished talking, Reki pulled open a drawer and took a vinyl-sealed ziploc bag from out of it. From within it, she took out a 7.62mmx54R--a sniper round.

(...Breathing, she says. She really has some mental problems...)

But still, I lowered my breathing, staring at Reki as she worked.

Looking closely, there was a scale on the table. That was an instrument to precisely measure how much gunpowder to use in each bullet.

Which is to say, sealed inside the case that Reki had just taken out, were bullets, all of them made by Reki herself. She certainly pays a lot of attention to fine detail.

As for me, I always go to buy the pistol bullets that are resold by the army. Not even that, I always aim for the cheap ones.

"..."

Wearing gloves, Reki placed 1 bullet, 2 bullets on the table, in a neat row.

After she had finished laying them all out, *Shh*. she stared at the 20 bullets, spread apart... 

Her eyes, seeming like scanners, gazed upon the bullets, flowing from left to right in a meticulous order, unblinking....

She only picked one bullet up.

Continuing to scan the bullet from every angle, Reki made me feel as if she needed no instruments to measure anything. Rather, with just her eyes and fingertips, she could sense every microgram of fault, feel every nanogram of error.

"..."

Reki slotted the bullet, which appeared to have passed her test, into the magazine, and the remaining 19 bullets...*Clatter Clatter*. She threw them all into the rubbish bin by her feet. Once again, she took out another case, which probably held 20 bullets as well.

"What are you doing?"

"Misfire protection. I will only use the best bullet from the 20."

"...Don't be so wasteful. This is an eco-era, after all. And as for misfires, when they happen, they happen. There's no stopping it."

"Until now, that has not happened to me once."

Apparently having a lot of pride when it comes to matters involving guns, Reki answered me, the box clasped between her hands.

"That...I realize that maintenance is important. But, there will be times where guns, as well as tools, don't respond to our commands. The ability to adapt to such a situation, and overcome it is what it means to be a Butei."

"My gun will not betray me."

Reki returned those words, her tone slightly firmer, slightly louder, those cute lips tightly closed--

Her gaze returned to the desk, and she continued selecting the bullets.

It's true that...if one does such a thing, the probability of a misfire happening will become zero.

(But--this way of doing things, she won't even let one drop fall from her cup.) 

With just 1 battle, she completely dismantles her gun, maintaining it, protecting against any malfunctions.

All her bullets are made meticulously, and even after that, they undergo a strict selection phase to prevent any chance of misfiring.

Reki's attitude, obsessive to this level, leaves no room for error.

It may be that I, not wanting to be killed, decided to surrender first, looking for a chance to run...

But, looking at this scene, her meticulousness is such that, there will be no "chance to run".

(At any rate, were I to escape to any corner of Academy Island...as long as I am within 2 kilometers of Reki, I will be sniped...)

It looks like my plan to run was meaningless.

Since that's the way things are--The only thing I can do is, convince Reki to stop attacking me.

But, how do I do that?

I leaned against the wall, my mind whirring into gear, thinking of how I could regain my freedom.

Now that I think about it, I might have seen something in the appendix of one of the Assault textbooks--

When being used as a hostage, when the opponent has no weaknesses, when it's impossible to run...as the last resort, there's still the method, called: "Lima Syndrome".

Lima Syndrome is a situation where after a period of time, the offenders will begin sympathizing with the hostages and in the end decide to end the conflict of their own free will. It is named thus because of just such a situation that happened in 1996, when a large-scale kidnapping incident occurred in the Japanese embassy of Lima, Peru. 

(But, will that method work? On this robot girl?)

Thinking about those things, I--

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Click*

-heard the sound of Reki inserting the magazine, completely loaded with handpicked bullets, into the Dragunov. A noise so ominous, filled with despair.

After finishing the maintenance of her gun, Reki...*Tap Tap*

Strode into the living room.

As she walked, her clothes rustled, and in a flowing movement, she pulled her scarf, part of the school uniform, off.

...What's she doing now?

Not understanding, I gazed upon her back...

Inside a small side room, upon closer investigation, there was what appeared to be a miniature washing machine. Inside it, Reki took off her headphones...

"..."

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Rustle* Her hands grasped the hem of her shirt.

"......"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Rustle*

"--!?"

Sh-she pulled it up with one movement!

"--Wait! Wait! Why are you taking off your clothes!?"

Reki's exposed back, shining like a pearl, made me panic.

"Bathing."

"Do-don't turn around!"

"--The stains on one's body will affect one's health. Conversely, my health will affect the accuracy of my sniping and as such, I must constantly cleanse myself."

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zcch* She pulled her zipper down. *Fyuu*

A-and without a moment's hesitation, sh-she even took her skirt off.

Panicked, I twisted around, my back facing Reki, who had no qualms whatsoever about exposing her unadorned, white undergarments.

"Th-that's not what I'm talking about, I-I saw it all, you know!"

"I care not."

"I care!"

"--Haimaki, come here."

Reki didn't appear to understand the reason for my resistance--*Kch, Shhhhh, Fyuu*

-once again, the noise of rustling clothes reached my ears.

And the source of that noise--I had no wish of thinking about.

How dangerous is this girl?

I knew that she had no emotions, but I didn't expect that it would even extend to things like this.

Why is it that, in front of me...you can remove your clothes so calmly!

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tap Tap Tap Tap* Haimaki passed by my side, and the sound of the shower door closing reached my ears...*Shhh*...the sound of a shower really started.

And my eyes, just like the shower, gushing water now, were watering. Damn it. What a horrible day.

--"Lima Syndrome"

Taking some time to establish a relationship with Reki, and afterward, convince her into letting me go.

That was my last hope of getting out of here.

(But...)

Relationships can only be formed between people.

But, facing the inhuman Reki, there doesn't seem to be any chance of success.

Which is to say, my plan has to start with educating Reki about human emotions.

And that--is a long, perhaps endless, path. But, if I don't act, there will be no way for me to leave this Sniper Restriction. So, I have to adopt an indomitable mindset and find a way to carry out, "Reki's humanization"...

<nowiki>After I too, had borrowed her shower--</nowiki>

-My head resting on Haimaki's back, lying on the ground, I pondered my plan in secret.

Before, his fur wet, looking like a dog, Haimaki shook himself violently on the balcony, throwing the water off and returning to normal. His fur was soft, and very comfortable.

"..."

I twisted my head to the side, and Reki, wearing a sailor uniform, was sitting upright against the wall. It appears that she has several uniforms, and she wears them alternatively.

"......"

Before, when I found out about it, I was extremely surprised, because Reki sleeps upright.

Some say that, during the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sengoku_period Sengoku period], some warriors, for the sake of being able to react immediately to the enemy's surprise attacks, had the habit of clutching their swords while they slept. And in modern times, Reki still does that. Even while she sleeps, she does not show any weaknesses. 

(Well...but, as a girl, you're full of weaknesses.)

...Wearing that kind of short skirt, sitting like that, on your knees.

I can understand that, if one sits like that while holding a sniper rifle, that stance is very stable...but, could you tell me where my eyes are supposed to look?

As a result of your present, for the sake of not seeing anything...unnecessary, I chose a very uncomfortable sleeping position. Well, I may say that, but no matter where I lie, it will be cold, bare concrete.

"...It's time for lights out. May I switch off the lights?"

Hearing her words, I glanced at my watch, it was just 9:00, not 1 second more, or less. It's no wonder there are no clocks here, her body clock is as accurate as a robot's.

"It's fine. There's nothing to do in this empty place, anyways."

I responded, almost complaining.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pa*

Reki used the muzzle of the Dragunov to push the switch of the light behind her, switching off the light. But, the Tokyo streetlights, by the sea, were shining in a little, and as such, it wasn't very dark.

"..."

Silently, Reki closed those eyes, which were like gems, floating in the midst of the darkness.

That gave me the feeling of a robot switching itself off, quieting down...But, she's still breathing. That chest, which could not be said to be well-developed, no matter how one looked at it, was rising and falling, in time with her breaths.

"..."

Reki's sleeping face, appearing in the midst of the faint light--

Such a terrifying enemy...has such an unparalleled beauty. Such that it makes me feel a little lost, a little confused.

More appropriately, this is some sort of allure, right? That face, so neat, seemed to be like a doll...fashioned from some sort of crystal, crafted lovingly by a famous artisan.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Fyuu*

An aroma, reminiscent of plant-scented shampoo, wafted over, in the wake of the wind. Reki's hair, damp from her shower, under the night breeze, coming in through the partially opened window, was slowly returning to its natural smoothness.

"...Are you asleep yet?"

"...Not yet."

Once again, Reki opened her closed eyes, looking this way.

It was only a vague feeling, but I felt that Reki was also thinking deeply, waiting for sleep to come. If it's now, I feel that I'll be able to converse with her calmly.

Thinking that way, I,

"Asking when things have come to this is a little late...but why did you take someone like me?"

I came straight out with the question that I had wanted to ask from the start.

"The 'wind' ordered me to do so."

"Wind...? What's that? Is it someone's codename?"

"Not a person. The wind is the wind."

Wind...?

Are you talking about the wind that's blowing around outside right now?

That's merely the flow of gas, a natural phenomenon. How could something like that give anybody an order?

"Then, what is the wind?"

"The wind is the wind."

...Unnn...

It looks like continuing to ask along this line of thought is a waste of time. There's a feeling that we'll back and forth: "What's that?" "That's the wind," for all eternity.

--Let's ask about something else to start up a conversation.

"...You said, 'order'? Then, this proposal, mm...is like an arrange marriage, and is not of your own free will?"

"Yes."

...Hey, hey...

I couldn't stop my face from twitching.

"...Will you obey that...wind, no matter what it says? I don't understand, even if the wind makes you marry someone like me...you don't care?"

I asked blankly. Reki--

"--I am a single bullet. A bullet has no heart. Therefore, it does not think--"

She used the mantra-like words that she always said when firing, to respond.

--It does not think.

Which is to say, as long as the wind wills it so, you will, just like a bullet, always flying out in response to the pull of the trigger, always obey?

"..."

I...had no way of asking anything about the restriction anymore.

Because, I had already realized that, no matter what I asked, it would be useless.

It isn't possible for Reki's thoughts to suddenly change. Because, she never had her own thoughts to begin with.

This may seem like a rhetoric, but in principle, it is impossible to make "nothingness" undergo "change".

Heaving a sigh at this conversation, completely meaningless, I--

"Then...since we're playing house, what should I do?"

I asked about something else I was worried about.

Is it fine if I just laze around, playing the part of a useless husband?

"I don't know."

...You don't know, you say. You didn't think about this at all, did you?

"But, Kinji-san and I are no longer children, physically."

Reki brushed off her headphones lightly, continuing tonelessly,

"While living together, just leave the rest to your natural instincts--That's what the wind told me."

"Natural instincts...?" 

"Yes. The wind said, we would naturally have children."

Children...

"Children!?"

Children!

My head slipped off Haimaki's back, the back of my skull violently colliding with the concrete floor.

Fr-from marriage, this topic turned to children.

...Which is to say, th-that kind of thing!

That's impossible for me! Absolutely impossible! From the beginning, as for girls, I--

-wanted to refuse, but Reki probably already knows about my Hysteria Mode. Which means, having already exposed my arousal from Reki's kiss, I have no right to say anything.

"Just, I don't know what I should do...so, I left everything to Kinji-san. Kinji-san appears to be quite familiar with this, and wives should give everything to their husbands, as well.

Reki's calm voice made me sit up violently.

"Yo-you said that, "Kinji-san appears to be familiar with this,"...What is that supposed to mean?"

"Kinji-san is liked by many girls, so I believe that you are very familiar with the relationships between men and women." 

"I-I'm not familiar at all. If I had to use an adjective, it would be 'slow'. Because, I am somebody that always avoids girls. I think you know this too, but it's for the sake of not activating the sickness that is Hysteria Mode."

I said, as if venting my feelings, and I lay back down on Haimaki's stomach.

"Anyways, even if the one in a million chance that a girl likes me occurs...then, they'd just like the me in Hysteria Mode. The normal me is just a useless, uninteresting high schooler."

"--Wrong."

Reki directly refuted my words.

"Outside of HSS...of Hysteria Mode, you hide a different, amazing power."

"...?"

Outside of...Hysteria Mode?

This is the first time I had ever heard someone say this.

"--One of them being, your submerged charisma. Such things are hard for one to notice about oneself."

"Submerged...?"

Now that I think about it...Before, Tsuduri-sensei also said something like this.

She said that I have "a sort of charisma".

"That is the characteristic of a leader. The characteristic of a general."

...General?

She's talking about generals.

"When you were fighting with EU, you activated a certain core ability, gathering numerous allies about you--even your enemies were swayed under your influence, becoming your companions. And this, is unquestionably the growth of your unique charisma. After all, once an excellent general appears, warriors will naturally gather around him."

"...Hey..."

I shook my head.

"Even in Hysteria Mode, I am weaker than you. My abilities, as compared to Nii-san and father is such that I feel shame over my inexperience. How could I have that kind of charisma?"

"A general does not need unparalleled intelligence, or power. That is something that each warrior should have. And, I'm not stating this in relation to Hysteria Mode, but stating this in relation to that particular part of Kinji-san."

"..."

I turned around, my back facing Reki.

Reki's personality...is such that she will not lie.

So, that probably isn't flattery, but her true beliefs.

"..."

I...

Without even looking at a mirror, I know that my cheeks are slightly red.

I may not know why...but, I'm abnormally embarrassed.

I feel that...having that kind of direct affirmation of something inside me that isn't Hysteria Mode, is too much. But, this is something that I have never heard before, through my entire life.

I had no idea of how I should react.

"Also, just now, Kinji-san said, you are 'weaker than me'--But, I know that if Kinji-san were serious, you would be stronger. You are still keeping, locking away, your true power."

"--Don't say any more."

My voice, a little deeper, halted Reki.

Reki wasn't wrong...that battle from just now...

If I had wanted to defeat you, I wouldn't have the need to just run away.

If my heart could accept killing somebody...

I could have eradicated Reki and Haimaki. I could have wiped them out.

"...I don't wish to use that kind of power, and I will never use it again. Using my full strength against you, what will it achieve?"

"..."

"Guns, swords, whichever one is stronger--is meaningless for me. I'll take this opportunity to explain this to you, next year, I will drop out of this school and transfer to a normal high school. So? What do you think? That is how I truly feel. You never would have thought so, would you."

"No--If you do that, I will drop out of Butei High as well, and follow you to a normal high school."

Reki's answer could not help but make me twist around.

This...was the first time I had seen such a reaction.

Despite the fact that, as long as they heard me say such a thing, Aria's, even Shirayuki's expression would freeze.

Hidan no Aria:Volume6 Chapter1

2011-04-30T13:16:08Z

Destinyz:

==1st Ammo: Manhunt==

--SVD Sniper Rifle (T/L note: Snayperskaya Vintovka Dragunova)

A slender body design, with a great aesthetic design.

It is very light, and it far surpasses other sniper rifles.

Also, its durability and reliability are not bad, and it is one of the world-class sniper rifles.

"Wa, wait. Wait a moment."

SVD sniper rifle is entirely different than the sniper rifles which only have shooting as an advantage.

In a hostile environment it won’t receive damage, it can continuously shoot through the semi-automatic function, and also, on the peak, there’s a bayonet, and making it usable as a pike……it’s a ‘real combat type’ sniper rifle that is frightening.

“Why are you unhappy……Reki!”

That muzzle, for now, is pointing directly at me.

The one holing the rifle is the Snipe division’s genius, Reki.

She is someone who has the potential of a genius, the S-ranked butei n the same grade as me.

“——You and Aria, cannot be united.”

Without any tone in her voice, Reki replied the same way as she did previously.

Behind her, there’s a bit of Tokyo’s chilly night view, with today’s night’s huge moonlight blooming of radiance.

I was stirred up by the sight of that scene with a feeling of uneasiness……

“United……is what?”

After she spoke those weird words, I was slightly blushing.

Just then, Aria and me——

After clearing the Inquesta, we were on this roof. Under the sunset. Just us two.

Looking like this, maybe it looks like a scene of a pair of intimate man and woman who loves each other.

But, why would Reki, who seemed to have seen us two do that kind of thing, drew her gun!?

“Don’t……don’t say rubbish. The relationship between Aria and me isn’t that kind. It should be just the opposite, just then we were
saying……that, from now on……we will be separated. Us two.”　　“Were you talking about breaking up?”

“What, what do you mean by ‘breaking up’?”

“If it’s like this, than it is even better. Because Kinji-san, can be my husband without being bothered.”

That, that point.

Only that point.

The weirdest thing would be that point.

After chasing Aria from here, Reki is pointing her rifle at me……

(And actually, proposed to me!)

“Reki, you, why are you talking about ‘marriage’……!”

Also, from the beginning, I have the Hysteria Syndrome in my body. I must live far away from women.

That you, actually say ‘marriage’. What the heck is that!

“——If it’s like this, Kinji-san can become ‘Ulus’.”

“Ulus…...?”

“It means ’family member’” (T/L note: Ulus is in Mongolian.)

Family……family member?

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume3.5 Me and Thugs and a Love Letter

2011-04-26T16:16:55Z

Destinyz:

==Me and Thugs and a Love Letter==

[[Image:BTS vol 03.5 051.jpg|thumb|Me and Thugs and a Love Letter]]

'''Hello Yoshii Akihisa-kun:'''

'''I'm sorry to write this letter to you so suddenly, but I have something that I really want to tell Yoshii-kun, so this is why I started to write this letter.'''

'''Does Yoshii-kun still remember me? We were in the same class during third grade, you know. From that moment, I always felt that Yoshii-kun's a really interesting person, and is always the one that cheers others up. No matter what happens, you'll always stand up to encourage everyone. When I was class rep once, you helped me out a lot. I really think that Yoshii-kun's really amazing. Though I didn't join you and play around, my heart always felt warm whenever I see Yoshii-kun, whether it's the classroom or the field.'''

'''When we were in Middle school, although we didn't manage to be in the same class, I continued to hear rumors of you. When we occasionally met each other, my heart would beat really fast. Isn't that strange? Why is it so? I often asked myself.'''

'''Maybe it's a coincidence, but when I heard that you entered the same High school as me, I was really happy.'''

'''During the summoning exam, you stepped up to protect me immediately. At that moment, I couldn't fool myself anymore—I think, maybe I love you...until now, I finally realized my feelings for you.'''

'''I love you.'''

'''Right now, it took me all of my courage just to express my feelings to you. Will it be good to let Yoshii-kun understand my feelings and slowly bond ourselves together?'''

'''This letter's basically my own feelings for you, so I'm really sorry. If you have someone you're dating or like, then I'm really sorry about it.'''

'''But then,. But then, I really love you. I love you the most.'''

<center>☆</center>

“Ooo~ how did I end up coming to school this early?”

Such a clear sky today, the air sure is clean, and the sunlight drenches my body as I walk on.”

It's less chaotic and squeezy when I go to school early today, as if I'm on a quiet empty street. How refreshing.

“The ancient people said that the early bird catches the worm. Don't know what i'll get today~”

After school yesterday, I thought of taking a nap, only to unexpectedly sleep till daylight, so I ended up waking up 2 hours earlier than usual.

Once I woke up, I came to school without thinking. However, the weather today's so good, I knew I should have done my laundry first.

“Let's see, what should I do first—hm?”

While pondering and walking, I suddenly find a familiar figure in frong of the school gate. Short-hair cut, light brown skin and sturdy muscles; isn't that Iron—let me try that again, isn't that Nishimura-sensei? Either way, he's still my homeroom teacher. Better say hello to him.

“Morning, sensei!”

I energetically greeted him from behind. Ironman turns back with a light-hearted smile that I never saw before.

“Oh, morning. Participating in morning club activities? How—”

He stopped.

“Sensei?”

“—Sorry, I was mistaken.”

“You mistook me for someone else? Aiya, no need to specially apologize to me for that.”

“What are your intentions for coming to school so early, Yoshii?”

The moment he said this, the light-hearted smile on his face is replaced with a wary expression.

“Eh..so sensei's mistake is the attitude to me?”

Did I really do so many bad things...?

“As a teacher, it's obvious that I have to be wary of you, but it's just nice that you're here. With that 'punishment inspector' ability of yours, I'll have less things to do.”

“Woah, speaking of that 'punishment inspector', you're going to make me work?”

“That's right. Go keep those old goal posts.”

“Really, I shouldn't have come so early...”

I can't help but sigh.

'Punishment inspector'—this is the method of punishment that the 'test summoning system' of our Fumitzuki Gakuen uses. The main idea is to follow the teachers' orders and do all sorts of oddjobs.

This 'test summoning system' is a coincidence formed by science and the supernatural. Since this decides the strength of the summoning system, Fumitzuki Gakuen is a test school that uses this as an incentive to encourage students to study hard. The school's protocol is to use the summoned beasts to fight, and this will definitely pump the students up better than ordinary tests.

“You should be regretful of the attitude that turned you into a 'punishment inspector' and not about coming to school early today, right?”

Ironman looks like he has given up as he sighed deeply.

“Uu...but I haven't done anything so bad that the Heavens won't condone it...”

“...You actually have the cheek to say such words? Enough talk, hurry up and get onto the field.”

“Okay, okay.”

Being led by Ironman, I unhappily entered the field. Those who're running on the track, are they track members doing morning exercie? They sure look energetic.

“It's your turn, Yoshii.”

“Got it—summon.”

Under Ironman's supervision, I summoned my summoned beasts.

The many magical arrays appear beside me, and a super-deformed version of me appears. The three-head sized body is cute, but one can't underestimate it's vicious strength. Though the strength of a summoned beast is decided by the caster's points. My points are still enough to be stronger than men by many times. However, it's just used to do oddjobs.

“Good, drag that goalpost away.”

“Okay~”

The summoned beast obeys my instructions as it easily carries the goalposts that's numerous times taller than it.

“Bring it to the dump outside the city.”

“HOW MANY KILOMETERS DO YOU THINK THAT IS, SENSEI!?”

At least give me a lorry to use!

“Just joking. Take it over a place it near the school gate. Be careful not to block the entrance.”

“What now, you scared me~”

“Thinking about the damages you caused, this level of punishment is nothing.”

“Uuu...”

Regarding that, I'm a bit sorry about that, but at least understand my circumstances...

“The net will have to be separate.”

“Sigh...looks like there won't be anything good today...”

Early bird catches the worm—who said so?

<center>☆</center>

I followed Ironman's instructions and took down the net. I then moved the goalposts over to the school gate. Without knowing it, I almost couldn't make it to self-study period. There's no time to move the net over to the gym storage room, so let's just go to class.

Just as I was thinking this as I open my shoe locker, there seems to be something similar to a love letter.

“WHA, WHAT'S GOING OOONNNN!!!”

This unexpected development caused me to shout out. Ca-ca-ca-calm down, Yoshii Akihisa! You'll die if you think too highly of yourself! Anyway, let's just check through the contents first--

“Yo, Akihisa, what's up?”

“WAAHH!!”

Someone just called my name. I frantically stuffed the letter into my pocket. That was scart!

“Ah, ahh, it's Yuuji. Morning.”

“Morning.”

Raising his hand to say hello to me is my classmate, Sakamoto Yuuji. This guy doesn't look like he has much of a brain, but he's still our class F's representative.

“Oh, oh my~ quite the nice morning! Sure feels like something good will happen this morning!”

“...Why are you so excited?”

“I, I I'm not excited or anything!”

“No way, right? I just saw something like a letter in your hand or something...”

Ugh! He saw it? If anyone sees me with this letter, those guys in our class will wallop me out of jealously!

“Just, just a pampley, that's all! Forget about that, we'll be late for self-study period if we don't hurry up.”

In order to avoid this, I immediately lift the soccer net up and rush forward. Truthfully though, we're really almost late.

“Oh, that late already? We're in school now, so it's a waste if you're late.”

Yuuji's running behind me. Good, seems like I managed to slip out of this.

And the next problem is—where should I read this letter? There'll be trouble if I read it in a crowded place...what should I do?

<center>☆</center>

“Kudou.”

“Here.”

“Kondo.”

“Here.”

We managed to dash into class just as the bell rang. Before we could even rest a bit, Ironman walks into the class and starts to take attendance. One can't really tell from his appearance, but he's really a punctual teacher.

“Kondo.”

“Here.”

“Saito.”

“Here.”

The calm and lazy attendance taking is of common procedure, and everyone in class replies Ironman in a sleepy tone.

This is a silent moment in class. In this spring morning, today's the same and the past, as we continue to welcome the peaceful daily—

“Sakamoto.”

“...Akihisa seemed to have gotten a love letter.”

“KILL HIM!!!”

—But Yuuji's words destroyed all the peace.

“Yu, Yuuji, what are you talking about!?”

I definitely lowered my volume, but it doesn't seem to get past everyone's ears. I really feel that there's something wrong with the students in this class.

“WHAT'S GOING ON! HOW DID YOSHII GET THAT LETTER!?”

“SINCE HE GOT IT, WE SHOULD BE ABLE TO! HURRY UP AND FIND IF THERE'RE ANY LOVE LETTERS NEAR OUR SEATS!!”

“NO! I CAN ONLY FIND A ROTTEN BREAD AND A HALF-EATEN BREAD!?”

“LOOK THOROUGHLY!”

“...FOUND IT! IT'S A SEALED BREAD!'

“WHAT ARE YOU LOOKING FOR!!?”

The angry roars start to echo throughout the class. As I expected, these guys have gone crazy with jealously.

“YOU PEOPLE BETTER SHUT UP!'

—Silence.

Ironman's violent roar caused the entire class to turn silent. Ho, good, good.

“Tezuka.”

“Must kill Yoshii!”

“Todo.”

“Must kill Yoshii!”

“Tozawa.”

“Must kill Yoshii!”

“EVERYONE CALM DOWN! WHY DID IT BECOME 'MUST KILL YOSHII'!?”

“KEEP QUIET, YOSHII!!”

“SENSEI, YOU SHOULDN'T BE SCOLDING ME, RIGHT? IF THIS KEEPS UP, EVERYONE IN CLASS WILL BEAT ME, KICK ME AND DEAL WITH ME THROUGH ALL SORTS OF VIOLENT MEANS!”

“Nitta.”

“Must kill Yoshii!”

“Fuda.”

“Must kill Yoshii viciously!”

“Negishi.”

“Must kill Yoshii and dice him up!”

They, they aren't listening at all...why are these guys so troublesome.

“Alright, no one's late or absent today, so I hope that everyone can study hard today.”

After the attendance was taken, Ironman walks out of the classroom. Doesn't this guy notice the terrifying killer intent in this classroom at all?

“WAIT, SENSEI! DON'T LEAVE! DON'T ABANDON YOU CUTE STUDENT!”

In order to protect myself, I tried all I could to stop Ironman. It's no longer time to save face.

“You're wrong, Yoshii.”

Ironman's places his hand on the door as he replies. I'm mistaken? What's he trying to say?

“You're one extremely ugly guy.”

“I NEVER THOUGHT OF HEARING THAT, YOU BIG IDIOT!”

“Everyone got to pay attention to class.”

“PLEASE WAIT, SENSEI!!! SENSEI15:58, 26 April 2011 (UCT)”

My cry was ever empty and agonizing, but Ironman has already walked out of the classroom, not even looking back. Looks like I can only face all the terrifying killing intent that's flowing in the classroom. Before the first period teacher arrives, there'll definitely be a rain of blood.

“Aki~ can you please explain?”

Suddenly, a strong force nearly dislocated my joints as the hands grabbed my shoulders.

“Ah, ah haha...Minami, you look really scary, you know?”

“You received a letter? Who wrote it to you? What was it about?”

Though she's smiling, the slightly trembling hands seem to be trembling hard, as the butterfly knot on the ponytail seem like a devil's horn. That expression's really terrifying.

“Ah...that...that...”

Truthfully, as I was in a rush, I kept the letter without reading it, so I don't know what is it about. Speaking of which, I want to ask you what kind of letter it is. Uu~I realy want to hide alone somewhere and read the contents!

“Don't talk too much, hurry up and hand me your fingers—no, that letter!”

What! What will happen to my fingers if I don't do so?

“That, Yoshii-kun...”

A voice that's as delightful as a silver bell rings behind me.

“Hm? Yes?'

The one who spoke is the rose among the thorns in our class—Himeji Mizuki-san. Soft fluffy hair, soft looking breasts, a cute looking face; seeing her like this, I guess it'll be another day of guys working hard to chase after her.

“That...if possible, that...I, I want to read that letter as well...”

[[Image:BTS vol 03.5 063.jpg|thumb]]

Nudge nudge, shy looking Himeji-san's really cute! But even so, I can't just let her do so.

“Erm...sorry.”

Thus, I honestly apologized to her, since I don't want to reveal the contents of the letter.

“But, but...”

I already refused, yet Himeji-san's not giving up. However—

“Even if it's Himeji-san's request, I can't agree to that.”

“But, I don't want to do something cruel to Yoshii-kun!”

“HOLD ON A MINUTE! IS HIMEJI-SAN GOING TO JOIN THE RANKS OF THOSE WHO'RE GOING TO BULLY ME!?”

To think that Himeji-san has become one with the low-scoring class F.

“Everyone please calm down.”

Just at this moment, a clapping sound can be heard from the frontdesk. The one who spoke up is our class F's representative, my bad friend Sakamoto Yuuji.

“Right now, the problem isn't to read the letter Akihisa got.”

The words that Yuuji said sure are convincing. Hmm, that's the way! Even if he's completely corrupted, we're still friend.

“The problem is—WHAT KIND OF WEIRD MEANS ARE WE GOING TO DEAL WITH AKIHISA!!!”

“THE PROPOSAL'S ALL WRONG, YOU DAMNED Itsuki!!!”

I immediately grabbed my bag and dashed out of the classroom at the fastest speed I could muster. Right now, I can only rely on myself!

“DON'T YOU DARE ESCAPE! FORM GROUPS AND HUNT HIM DOWN!!!”

“TAKE HIS LETTER AWAY!!! KILL YOSHII!!”

“SEARCH AND DEATH!!!”

“WE MUST AT LEAST WRECK HIM!!”

I could hear all the roars from the corridor. Again, I felt it first-hand that if it's this kind of things, our class F becomes more united.

<center>☆</center>

“FOUND YOSHII!! HE'S RUNNING TO AN EMPTY CLASSROOM!”

“ROGER THAT! HURRY UP AND CHASE HIM! DON'T LET HIM GET AWAY! I'LL CONTACT EVERYONE!!”

“OK! SQUAD B WILL MOVE FROM THE FRONT, SQUAD C WILL CUT HIM DOWN FROM THE SIDE!”

“ROGER!”

While dashing madly down the corridor, I could hear this conversation.

They actually gathered in groups in such a short time to hunt me down. Why is our class F acting in such an overkill manner when it comes to this useless trivial stuff!?

Alright! Since you want it like this, I'll show no mercy!

“HAND OVER THAT LETTER, YOSHII!!!”

“FOR YOU TO GET HAPPINESS IS LIKE A DREAMER'S TALK!”

5 classmates have already blocked my getaway. They should be the ones from the group ordered to surround me, and there're also some guys behin me.

Unable to do anything, I can only hide in the abandoned classroom, and everyone chasing after me have barricaded the classroom tightly.

Seeing me hide inside, they all stood outside the entrance to prevent me from escaping. But for me who's being chased, this definitely is the best chance.

“Watch this!”

I got ready to attack.

My attack is the soccer net that I took down this morning. I toss it right at their heads.

“Wha, what's going on?”

“Calm down! This is just a net! The ones on the outside, hurry up, get out and get Yoshii.”

“Damn it, the net is wet. It's sticking onto the bodies~~”

Being stunned and yet able to make the correct decision immediately, i'll give you that. But unfortunately, you guys are a tad too late!”

“You guys just need to rest on the sickbay's beds.”

I'm definitely holding onto something dangerous. My trapped classrooms widen their eyes in disbelief.

“WHAT! YOSHII, THAT'S...”

“RUN AWAY! EVERYONE GET OUT FROM THE NET!!!”

“Good night, everyone.”

I tossed the activated taser at the wet net. The next moment, there's a cackling sound and some burnt smell.

“WWWAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!”

Hearing my classmates let out blood-curdling screams, I walk out of the classroom.

If I want to read the letter in a quiet place, I'll have to immobilize everyone in class F. if so, I can only fight till the very end!

<center>☆</center>

“Where did that Yoshii run off to? I definitely saw him run down here!”

“Be careful, he should be hiding nearby.”

“Squads F and G have been eliminated. There's only one enemy, but don't let down your guard.”

in the old books storage room in the old school building, my classmates start to exchange words with each other. Maybe they're acting rather wary since I took down quite a few groups through violent means. I peeped from being the bookshelf, and sees that they're leaning their backs against each other to hide any blind spots.

But if they;re gathered together, they'll bind themselves together. Don't they understand this?

I held my breath as I move to the bookshelf near them. I then sneakily pulled one book out and threw it to another corner—BAM!

“What's that sound?”

“Is it Yoshii?

Everyone reacted to the sound as they turn their heads to the same direction. If so, wouldn't there be a blind spot already.

“Rea~dy!”

Next, all I need to do is to push the bookshelf down.

“WHAT!”

“DAMN It—!”

At this moment, since they have already turned their attention to the other side, even if they realize that the bookshelf is collapsing here, they can't react in time, and thus everyone was crushed under the bookshelf.

“HAHA! THOSE WHO TRIES TO OBSTRUCT OTHERS' LOVE PATH WILL END UP LIKE THIS!'

From the corner of my eye, I glanced at my classmates who're trying to crawl out from the bottom of the bookshelf as I walk out of the old books storage room.

“DAMN YOU, YOSHII! YOU TRAITOR!”

“DON'T YOU DARE FORGET THIS! WE'LL DEFINITELY WRECK YOUR HAPPINESS!”

“...Really, how twisted are these guys?”

Once I walked out of the old books storage room, I immediately got a broom to hold the entrance down and block it completely. Seems like I dealt with all my pursuers.

“Good good, now all that's left to do is—WAAAHHH!!!”

A bad presence caused me to instinctively take a few steps backwards. At the place where I was, there're many ball-point pens and sharp knives there're stabbed onto the floor.

“Who's there!”

“...Traitors must atone for their sin with death.”

Holding all sorts of stationery in his hands is my classmate Tsuchiya Kouta. This guy has quite the overwhelming pervertedness, yet he tries to hide it. His nickname is Muttsulini, and he's my friend—no wait, he's no longer my friend, but an enemy I have to take down!”

“Get ready, Muttsulini!”

I clench my fist and dash forward. Sorry, but you have to quietly rest here!

“...I'll throw a penknife next.”

“Alright, then let's talk it through,”

I can't exert violence on my good friend!

“...Got it.”

“Say your request first.”

Though I said it, I knew what he will request. He'll say something like 'hand that letter over'. Let me see, what should I use to negotiate with him?

“...My request is—”

Muttsulini coldly states his request

“—to murder you.”

“HOLD ON A MINUTE! WHY DID YOU JUST JUMP STRAIGHT TO MY EXECUTION!”

I have never went through such a difficult negotiation.

“...Deal broken.”

“Damn it! Looks like I can only do this the hard way!”

I gather all my concentration and aims at the penknife in Muttsulini's hand.

Speaking of which, it's just a love letter. Is there really a need to start slaughtering friends?”

“...Don't worry. I won't aim at your eye.”

“Muttsulini, I'm not an idiot who'll be relaxed after hearing what you said!”

“...Really?”

Whoosh! The penknife lets out an air-ripping sound as it attacks me. The target is—MY RIGHT EYE!

“YOU, YOU LIED!”

I immediately use my hand to block it, and the penknife drops onto the floor. Eh? It didn't hit me? Was the blade not unsheathed?

“...An opening.”

“Uu!”

Muttsulini came rushing in just as I was stunned. Damn it!

“Muttsulini, do you know Himeji-san's bust measurement?”

In order to protect my own life, I frantically mentioned something Muttsulini will be interested in. please take the bait, you huge silent pervert!

“...This is common knowledge!”

No way, I can't shake his concentration at all! Speaking of which, is this really common knowledge? I don't even know!

“Then, then, once I get a girlfriend, I'll send those precious treasures to you, is it alright?”

“...(stops.)”

Muttsulini suddenly stopped. Good! He took the bait!

“...When?”

This friend of mine is one guy that can't be underestimated. He actually went directly to confirming the time instead of confirming the contents and amount.

“Let me think, how about next wekk?”

“...Deal made.”

To think I actually bribed him like this. I'll use this to deal with him the next time I end up as an enemy of Muttsulini.

“Then I'm going.”

Just as I step aside and prepare to leave, Muttsulini suddenly reaches his hand out to block me. Is there anything else?

“...This is for you to protect youself.”

While saying this, Muttsulini thrusts a small bag at me.

“Protect me?”

“...There're some knives inside. Take them out if anything happens.”

To be honest, these knives should be illegal. However, these are things that I'm really grateful for, since there're still a few people that I haven't took down, and they're definitely antagonistic towards me.

“Thanks. I'll use them when i'm in a fix.”

“...(Thumbs up).”

After giving me a thumbs up, Muttsulini turns away and leaves. I can't continue to stay here. Got to find a place to read that letter. It'll be bad if the letter reads 'I'll be waiting for you at the rooftop during lunchtime' and I can only read this in the afternoon.

“Oh yeah, I better go to the roof to check on everyone.”

No one should be at the roof. If so, I can go there and read the letter properly. Also, that place may be where the confession will take place. Okay, I decided, let's head to the roof!

Right now, I'm on the second level. Got to climb up the stairs if I want to get there.

And thus, on the platform of the stairs—

“I finally found you, Aki!”

“GACK! MINAMI!?”

My eternal nemesis is here.

The killing intent that's radiating from her body is already killing my muscles, and it seems like it'll explode the moment she touches me.

I tighten my nerves, trying to find a way to get past the second level platform. Unexpectedly, she continues to step forward in a calm manner, saying out her requests for me to choose from.

“Either you hand me the letter and let me kill you or let me kill you before taking the letter. Choose one.”

That's strange, why can't I choose an option where I can remain alive?

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY THAT! IT SHOULD BE NONE OF MINAMI'S BUSINESS IF I GET A LETTER, RIGHT!?”

Basically, this is her fault anyway! It'll be great if I can defuse this crisis.

“Unrelated to me? Really...you really think so, Aki...”

“Eh?”

Minami looks like she got really hurt or something. I reconsidered what I just said. Is there anything wrong with me getting a girlfriend?”

“Do you mean...”

“This fact is really embarrassing, so I didn't mention it just now, but I, you...”

Completely different from her ferocious expression, Minami right now looks so pitiful. For some reason, my heat starts to race. What's with this feeling?

“Because of you, I got 3rd in the 'the girl you don't want to date the most' poll!”

“Farewell!”

What's this feeling? How about, monstrously terrifying!?

I followed my basic instincts and escape. Though I want to run off to the rooftop, I start to jump 3 steps down the stairs for the first time, all just to escape for this monstrous demon.

“You're still thinking of escaping? I won't allow you to gain happiness after being forced into despair like this!”

“There're still people who beat you in the poll! Isn't that good!?”

“What's good about that!? How many people do you think there are below me!?”

Let me see. There're about 300 students in the second year. So—

“About 150?”

“Hundred and fif...HOW DO YOU INTEND TO COMPENSATE!? TAKE RESPONSIBLITY!”

“Even if you ask me to, I can't!”

“Anyway, hurry up and hand that letter over!”

“I DON'T WANT TO! YOU'LL DEFINITELY RIP THAT LETTER TO SHREDS!”

“I WON'T DO THAT! I WILL PRINT DOZENS OF COPIES OF THIS LETTER AND SCATTER THEM ALL OVER THE SCHOOL TO PREVENT THIS FROM HAPPENING AGAIN!”

“ISN'T THAT SCARIER!!?”

Damn it! I really want to escape, but I just can't get away from her! Got to stop Minami!

“Oh yeah, Minami, while running down the stairs, I know—”

“What?”

“—you're wearing white today!”

“Wha...”

Minami suddenly stops and uses both hands to push her skirt down. Stupid girl! In this situation, will I even bother to look at your underwear!?

“WOOOHHH!!”

Using this window of opportunity, I immediately increase the distance between me and Minami. The chance to escape will die off soon!

After rushing down the staircase, I then dash down the corridor.

“Ah, Yoshii-kun. How can you run down the corridor?”

Ahh, there's no lessons now? Slowly walking down the corridor, the English teacher slowly noticed my presence. So it's Endo-sensei. Sure appeared at the right time.

“Sorry Endo-sensei, but I got asked to do errands.”

I stood in front of sensei to admit my mistake.

“You're asked to do errands?”

“Yeah, the teacher asked me to go to the empty classroom to move some desks back.”

This is definitely a lie, but Endo-sensei believes it without a second word.

“is that so? However, you can't run down the corridor.”

“I'll take note of that. Well, sensei, I have a little request.”

“Hm, what is it?”

“Those tables are rather heavy, so can sensei grant me permission to summon?”

I have to get a teacher's permission to summon a summoned beast.

“Aki! You dare to trick me!”

Damn it, Minami's catching up!

“Sensei, please follow me for a while!”

“Eh? Ah...okay.”

I dragged sensei over to one of the nearby classrooms. Good thing there're a lot of abandoned classrooms in the old building. Sure got saved now.

“Sensei! Please hurry up and grant me permission to summon!”

“Uu...i don't really know what's going on...okay, I'll allow you to summon.”

“Great! Summon!”

In response to my call, my summoned beast appears from the floating magic array. As long as this guy is around, I'll have no problems even if that enemy's Minami.

“I'm definitely wearing grassy-green underwear today! How could you see it as white!”

A second later, Minami appears. I don't really mind, but...

“Minami, you don't really have to tell me that.”

“Ah!”

My reminder caused Minami to blush heavily. If Muttsulini's to hear this, he'll be absolutely delighted.

“CHANCE!”

“WAH!”

While Minami's wavering, I pushed her into a corner of the classroom. And then—

“Heyo~ watch me!”

I already prepared my summoned beast to let the student's storage cupboard at the back of the classroom and use it to create a road block.

“Oi, what's are you doing! You're too despicable! Let me out!”

[[Image:BTS vol 03.5 079.jpg|thumb]]

DONG DONG DONG!!! Minami slams hard at the storage cupboard. With the girl's strength of hers, she should be unable to move such a large thing. I finally rendered Minami powerless.

“What are you doing, Yoshii-kun!”

Seeing this, Endo-sensei lecture me, and the summoned beast immediately disappears. Seems like sensei cancelled my summoning right.

“Sorry! But this is an emergency!”

“Ah! Hold on a minute!”

Ignoring sensei, I again dash down the corridor. A while later, just a bit, and I can open the letter...thinking about this happiness, the dashing feet feel light and fleeting.

“I waited for you for a long time, Yoshii.”

My classmate Sugawa-kun is already getting into position as he waits there for me.

“Sugawa-kun, you're intending to stop me?”

“Of course, I want you to die right now.”

At the same time he said this, he pulled out something from his back.

“A, a wooden sword...”

“ borrowed this from the kendo club in order to stop you!”

“WAH! WOAH~~”

Without saying anything else, Sugawa-kun hacks over at me without holding back. I immediately dodged aside, and at least is barely able to avoid that attack.

“HAND OVER THAT LETTER, YOSHII!”

“Uu...”

I unconsciously bit my lip. To think that this guy will actually prepare a weapon. Right now, I have no chance of winning if I don't go all out. If I have some sort of a weapon—hm? A weapon?

“Oh ya, I still have that!”

I reached into my pocket and grab a small bag. That's right, this is what Muttsulini handed over to me just now, the bag that's full of knives.

“Uu! So you prepared some weapons as well!”

Knowing that his advantage no longer exists, Sugawa-kun seems rather impatient.

“Very good! Then we're even!”

I grabbed a knife from the bag and immediately shrink the distance Sugawa-kun.

Let's decide this now, Sugawa-kun!

“Damn it! I haven't lost yet!”

Sugawa-kun swings his wooden sword down. Unfortunately—

“Too weak!”

I took half a step aside, and his attack nearly hits me, only to miss. And having swung the wooden sword, Sugawa-kun is completely open for an attack as he stands in front of me. There're holes all over the place.

I haven't let a chance slip by, as I aim my nailcutter at Sugawa-kun—

“What the heck, how can I win with this nailcutter, this idiotic me!”

I dejectedly collapse onto the floor. Though it's true that a nailcutter is a type of knife.

“Yoshii...you're one huge idiot...”

Sugawa-kun's pitifully gazes at me.

“Da, damn it! If that's the case, I'll use the nailcutter on you! At least it's better than fighting barehanded!”

“That's not right, isn't it? No matter how I think, you'll have a better chance of winning if you go barehanded, right?”

“SHUT UP!”

In this silent 3rd storey of the old building, Sugawa-kun and I exchanged roars.

“WAHH! MY FINGERNAILS! MY FINGERNNNAAAIIILLLSSS!!!”

From above, I stared down at Sugawa-kun, who's limp and clutching his hand painfully.

To think that I actually won this battle.

“I was rather shocked myself. But then, the most important thing right now is to go up. Sorry.”

“Yo, Yoshii...you traitor...”

Leaving behind Sugawa-kun, who someone's gasping even though I merely cut his fingernails off, I continue to climb up the stairs and head towards the roof. If I can get past the 4th level and past the roof—

“So you came, Akihisa!”

“Yoshii-kun, please surrender quietly.”

“It’s Yuuji and Himeji-san...”

While getting up the staircase, the ones blocking me are the great demon king—Yuuji and Himeji-san.

“How did you two know that I’ll come here?”

“Because the roof is the best place for a confession. With that simple brain of yours, you might think that you can watch over everyone’s actions here. So i guessed that you’ll come here.”

Damn it! As expected of Yuuji, he guessed all of my thought process accurately.

“You could have just hidden inside the toilet and read the letter without any interference.”

Ah!

“Sorry, Yuuji. I just got a stomachache. Got to go to the toilet.”

“Yoshii-kun. Don’t tell me you haven’t realized it?”

Himeji-san stares worriedly at me. I can’t stand that gaze!

“Yuuji, why must you stop me? Even if you do this, it wouldn’t be of any benefit to you, right?”

In order not to let him stick onto me any further, I got to make this clear.

Yuuji looks serious as he answers me.

“You’re right, i won’t get anything good from this. No, before that, i have no intention of getting a girlfriend.”

“If so, why...”

“That’s not the problem, Akihisa, I just...”

That bad friend stares at me without any hesitation and continues,

“—hate seeing you getting happiness!”

“You’re definitely the worst friend!”

Even I’m starting to wonder if we’re really friends.

“Akihisa, I won’t tell you something so old-fashioned like ‘hand that letter over’. Show me your best and bring it on.”

Yuuji takes off his coat and undoes his tie. Looking at the physique of this bad friend of mine, there’s no excess fat on his body. Those forceful looking muscle lines are what all men wants.

“Can you help me take my coat, Himeji?”

“Ah, okay.”

After passing his coat over to Himeji-san and undoing his tie, being unrestrained, Yuuji gets into position as he swings a few punches. Whoosh, quite a few sharp sounds. Just this alone, and I know the difference between an amateur and an expert. This guy...he’s really trying to kill me.

“Yoshii-kun, you better give up...”

Himeji-san moves beside me and looks worried as she stares at my face. It’s obvious why she would be worried for me; as what his appearance shows, Yuuji’s really used to fighting, and I don’t really have much of a chance if i go head on. But—

“Thanks for worrying about me, but I have no intention of giving up.”

For the girl who summoned enough courage to write this letter to me, for my own future, I can’t just run away here!

“Really...I understand. I won’t try to stop you again.”

“...Sorry, i know that you’re doing this for my own good.”

“No...it’s because this is Yoshii-kun’s style.”

“My style? Oh yeah, can you help me hold this?”

“Ah, okay.”

Like Yuuji, I took off my coat. My movements are definitely a lot smoother. Speaking of which, i haven’t fought seriously for a long time, and the opponent’s Yuuji this time. My body would actually tremble, and it shouldn’t be because I took off my coat.

“...Akihisa.”

“Bring it on, Yuuji.”

I clench my fist and got ready to fight.

If I beat this guy, i can just read the letter without any—

“...You’re really an idiot.”

“Eh?”

Yuuji looks rather listless, but he’s not staring at me—but the coat that Himeji-san’s holding onto.

“That, that letter, that letter should be in the pocket...can i read it?”

Himeji-san pulls the letter out from my coat pocket. Eh~ that’s...

“NO, NO!!! READING MY LETTER WITHOUT EVEN A FIGHT, THAT’S AGAINST THE RULES!!!”

“HOW STUPID CAN YOU GET!? DON’T CARE ABOUT HIM, HIMEJI! JUST DISPOSE OF THAT LETTER!”

Yuuji grabbed me just as I’m about to grab Himeji-san.

Damn it! I can’t get away! This perverted muscle freak!

“Eh? Isn’t this...”

Looking back at Himeji-san, she seems bothered by the letter she’s holding in her hand. Maybe she found it too easy to get and is afraid of what’s inside.

“...”

No, that’s not right. It shouldn’t be something like that. Himeji-san would show such an expression because she’s too kind and can’t bear to read a letter that someone else wrote or destroy it mercilessly. I see, so there’s a chance to win!

“Himeji-san.”

“Eh! Ah, yes, is there anything?”

“Actually I know, gentle Himeji-san can’t really stamp on other people’s feelings, so you better—”

“—Rip that letter apart.”

“NO! THAT’S NOT IT! YOU’RE TOO DESPICABLE, YUUJI! TO ACTUALLY ADD WORDS LIKE THAT! THIS IS BASICALLY AGAINST THE RULES!”

“Okay, I got it.”

“No, you shouldn’t be answering ‘okay’ just like that, right? HIMEJI-SANN! YOU DON’T HAVE TO REALLY TEAR THE LETTER LIKE THAT! I CAN’T POSSIBLY READ IT NOW! GIVE IT BACK! GIVE ME BACK MY HAPPY FUTURE AND WHAT I SAID 4 LINES AGO!”

Just as I screamed out in despair, the letter got torn to bits, and it’s no longer in its original shape as what’s left are scraps of the letter.

“Really, to think that Himeji will actually tear that letter herself...sorry Akihisa.”

Yuuji stares at Himeji-san in a shocked manner and then apologized to me. I’m shocked as well, because I thought that Himeji-san’s a girl who won’t do that sort of thing.

“At least let me do this.”

Yuuji said as he picks up all the scraps on the floor.

Yeah, now’s not the time to give up.

“Thanks Yuuji. I’ll bet on the last probability and fix these pieces of paper back!”

“—I’ll kill your last hope.”

Whoosh...burning...

Ah, how warm! The strong flames seem to melt my ice cold heart...

“GYAH! NO WAY! YOU ACTUALLY BURNED THE LETTER!? IS THERE A NEED FOR YOU TO DO THAT? IF SO, I DON’T HAVE ANY CHANCE OF READING THE LETTER ALREADY!? WHERE DID MY HAPPY FUTURE DISAPPEAR TO?”

“Akihisa, you may not understand...”

“WHAT? FORGET ABOUT THAT, HURRY UP AND GET A BUCKET OF WATER!!”

“The thing i hate most is your happiness.”

“WHO WILL UNDERSTAND THAT, YOU BIG IDIOT!? YOU DESPICABLE BASTARD!!”

No matter how hard I tried, that letter was burned to a pile of ash.

“Doesn’t Sakamoto-kun want to know who wrote that letter?”

Seeing the letter burned to ash, Himeji-san seems relaxed for some reason as she turns and asks Yuuji.

“I have no interest at all, since I just want to get rid of Akihisa’s happiness. Besides—”

“Be, besides what?”

“I can sort of guess who wrote that letter.”

“Eh?”

“If what you tore was ‘someone else’s’ letter, it will create quite the trouble, right?”

“That, that...this, this...”

I don’t really understand Himeji-san and Yuuji’s conversation. Do they know who wrote that letter?

“Yuuji! Repeat that again!”

“Ahh! Yoshii-kun can’t eavesdrop!”

“GYAH!!!”

“Himeji, Akihisa’s neck seems to be tilted back completely.”

“So, sorry! I actually did such a cruel thing.”

“Well, you don’t really have to worry about that. Besides, even if he remains alive now, he will be murdered by those guys.”

Squeezing off the last ounce of consciousness, I listen to the voices where Yuuji pointed to.

“A~KI-~ YOU ACTUALLY DARE TO DO SUCH A THING TO ME-~”

“I’LL DEFINITELY KILL YOU, YOSHII!!!”

“““KILL HIM!!! KILL HIM!!!”””

God, I beg you, allow me to safely see the sun tomorrow.

<center>☆</center>

How did that happen? That disappeared letter actually went into Yoshii-kun’s shoe locker! Someone must have picked it up and kindly put it in for me...

It’s because of me that you ended up suffering such a terrible thing...I’m truly sorry, Yoshii-kun.

But like what Yoshii-kun told me before, I hope I can convey my feelings not through a letter, but directly to you.

So, please wait for me.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume3.5_Fumizuki News|Fumizuki News (An interview with Yoshii Akihisa from Class 2-F)]]
| Return to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume3.5_The Sakamoto Couple's Secret Love Technique Lecture|The Sakamoto Couple's Secret Love Technique Lecture]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi

2011-03-08T07:46:25Z

Destinyz: Raws

== Raws ==
Erm, anyone need the raws for this series? I have volume one to three, only in Japanese though.

--[[User:Destinyz|Destinyz]] 15:45 8 March 2011 (UTC+8)

Talk:IS:Volume6 Chapter2

2011-03-02T16:10:49Z

Destinyz: Translations

== Translations ==
line 15
Supervisor should fit the sentence better in this case

Talk:Shakugan no Shana

2011-02-25T18:10:02Z

Destinyz:

== Licensed ==

http://www.animeondvd.com/blog/?p=138

[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]], Jul 22 2006 23:46 EDT

== Unlicensed/Dropped ==

Just added this so nobody starts flipping out because they haven't heard...

== Vol. 1-2 ==

Please translate them!

I've half a mind to XD But it seems as if they're off limits ^^;; Wow.... I've read up to book 17 O.O What does the 'unlicensed' thing above this mean???

== Isn't it like this? ==
I am not sure about 'licensed' thing, but isn't translating it for free considered the same as fanart and staff? As long as you dont sell it, you should be able to be able to translate just fine. It's not like all of us have the possibility of buying it anyway.

== This can be licensed but... ==
... but due to the low market demand Viz has stopped releasing the light novels after only 2 volumes. Can't you possibly consider resuming the project?

===A quick reply===
As of now, it's off-limits. We're still trying to stay low-profile as of now (Now impossible considering that Hachette already sent a C&D order over regarding the other series.) Also, even if we do reinstate this series, the translation progress wasn't enough to keep it alive, unlike say Zero no Tsukaima, mostly due to the difficulty of translation. If we can get enough help (you can never have enough translators though) and progress on this series and when Big Boss declares that it's safe, you can expect this series to be reinstated.

== did anyone keep/not lose their copy of volume 7 ==

updates claim that it was fully translated, so if anyone still has a downloaded version... could they re-upload it? (assuming that we don't have to start translating it all over again for legal reasons...) --17:32, 25 February 2011 (UTC)

== Project Revived! ==
I thought I wouldn't see this day come, regardless, cheers to the revival! \(≧ロ≦)/

Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai:Volume 1 Tales of Momotarou

2011-02-11T16:42:29Z

Destinyz:

'''Tales of Momotarou [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Momotarou]'''

 

When I arrived at the club room, I found a maid standing inside.

“Whoa?!”

I was taken by surprised; without thinking I blankly greeted her.

“You have worked hard at school, Big Bro.”

……He is our new club member, Yukimura Kusunoki.

He was wearing a folded pinafore, and a short skirt.

I couldn’t help but secretly took a glance at the white thighs underneath the skirt. Calm down Kodaka Hasegawa! He is a dude……!

…….But seriously, what a perfect attire for him……

“Uwah gross. He just stared at him……”

From inside the club room, Sena looked at me and said.

Yozora was sitting on the sofa across from Sena.

“……Why is Yukimura dressing up like a maid?”

I finally remembered to question.

[[Image:Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunaiVol1_chp9.jpg|thumb]]

“This is part of the training to become a manly man.”

Yozora replied a matter of fact-ly.

“Dressing up as a maid is training?!”

Yukimura replied.

“Yozora Big Sis said that as a manly man, no matter what clothing he wears, his manliness cannot be mask. The day I am wearing this girly clothing but my manliness swells up and radiate out from my soul, will be the day I become a real man. Even though this is a difficult trial, but I will do my best!”

“You are pulling your tricks again......!”

“You said this is a trick? I am not making things up.”

Yozora rebuffed.

“For a real man, even if he is dress up as a maid, his aura of manliness would still diffuse out……Yukimura, imagine Kodaka is wearing the maid dress.”

“Don’t make this sort of strange imagination!!!!!”

Although I forcefully scolded them, but Yukimura still closed his eyes and started imagining.

“Buhaha, gross, that’s gross!”

Sena, who also imagined the sight of I in a maid dress, burst into laughter.

“Big Bro wearing a maid dress.”

…………..

……

<nowiki>*Bo*</nowiki>

……Why is Yukimura blushing?

He opened his eyes.

“Indeed, even if Big Bro wears a maid dress, he still looks like a delinquent.”

“Why would any maid dress-wearing delinquent in this world?! Also as I said before, I am not a delinquent! How many time do I have to tell you?!”

Yozora ignored my objection.

“Yukimura, you finally understand the difficulty of this trial. You must strive to reach that level.”

“Yes. I will work hard with Big Bro as my goal.”

“You don’t have to work hard in the first place……”

I tiredly said and casually set down on the sofa.

And then, Yukimura poured a cup of coffee for me.

Without thinking about it, I subconsciously felt very content.

“……Having a maid in the club room is pretty nice, huh?”

Yozora, as if she read my mind, whispered to me.

“Well, it doesn’t have to be Yukimura……No, never mind.”

If one has to choose between Yozora, Sena, and Yukimura to be a maid, no matter what’s your assumption, Yukimura is still the best choice.

“Speaking of which, who brought the maid dress here?”

“It’s mine.”

“Yozora’s……? Don’t tell me you like to cosplay?”

“No. I bought it on ‘Yafoo! Action’ just in case I need it.”

“What kind of ‘just in case’ you had in mind……”

“Anyway, let’s put a stop to this talk about maid dress.”

Yozora changed the topic.

“I suddenly remembered how Meat read out a snippet of an eroge a while back.”

“*Busu*?!”

Sena snorted out the coffee she was sipping.

“I, I beg you, forget about it please!”

Ignoring Sena’s tearfully sincere request, Yozora continued.

 

“This ability is very important for making friend- this ability to act!”

 

……I can tell she is about to say something very terrible again.

“Eh, act?”

“Yes. If you are good at acting, you would be able to be on the surface happily chat with someone you secretly despise. It would look as if you two are getting along very well. In case you need to ask him for a favour later on, being on good term would make this easier.”

Very terrible, indeed.

The first person to object to Yozora’s baloney, surprisingly, was Yukimura.

“But Big Sis, one of the core values of being a real man is to be true to itself no matter what happen. Acting for the sake of hiding yourself is not something a real man should do.”

“Still young, Yukimura.”

“Please enlighten me.”

“Have you not heard of this saying before? ‘To learn something one must first learn its actions.’”

“……Is there really such a saying?”

But Yukimura looked as if he has very much been enlightened by what Yozora said.

“I see. Although I am still not mature, but as I imitate the acts of real men, one day I too will become a real man. You are amazing, Big Sis. I understand fully now.”

He’s so easy to convince.

Then what about Sena-

“……Acting……Now that’s a good idea.”

“Why are you agreeing with her?”

I didn’t expect Sena, who acts as if the whole world revolves around her, to be interested in acting for the sake of others.

“When you are acting in a role, you might be able to discover hidden potential in yourself. From that you can become an even more amazing person. This is what Mitduki once said.”

“Mitduki?”

“Mitduki is obviously referring to ‘Tokimeki 7’’s Mitduki. The president of drama club.”

“A game character!”

I stared at her and said.

“……But, when you think it, if you are so good at acting that you can with ease control your expression and actions, then you might be able to decrease the number of misunderstandings……”

……then?

It looks like we have aligned our interests to the same direction.

“It’s decided. The club activity for today will be to practice acting!”

Yozora lively announced.

“To practice acting……I guess we should do a play then?”

“Of course.”

“The script?”

“I have it prepared. My idea is that it’s best to start with something everyone is familiar with. So I brought this.”

Yozora took a few play-scripts from her bag and past them to everyone.

“Fu, Yozora is pretty quick.”

Sena, in a rare act, appeared impressed.

I looked at the title of the script…………’Momotarou’.

“……Even though it’s true that everyone is familiar with this story.”

“But at our age won’t you feel embarrassed acting out ‘Momotarou’?”

Sena and I said disgruntly; Yozora calmly looked at us and said,

“You two are in no position to dissent. If you think you do, I am going to broadcast that.”

“That?”

“‘The Sacred Blackstar’.”

“I, I love Momotarou! It’s unexpectedly deep, so much that even an adult can enjoy the fabulous tales of Momotarou!”

Sena forcefully smiled and said.

Yukimura too was nodding his head.

“Good choice, Sena Big Sis. The mainstream theory these days theorized that the tales of Momotarou took shape in ancient Japan, when the Yamato Dynasty and Kibi no Kuni were at war. Momotarou was likely based on the famous son of Emperor Kourei Tennou, Prince Hiko Isaserihi Kono Mikoto, who was active in the war. Although there is no substantial evidence, but in Muromachi period-“

“Stop, Yukimura! I know that you are knowledgeable.”

Yozora stopped him from continuing; Yukimura, who was a bit carried away in his speech, looked quite sad.

Is Yukimura a history buff?......

I suddenly had this question.

“Hey, but if we were to act out Momotarou, we are a bit short on people.”

The characters in Momotarou are Momotarou himself, the dog, the monkey, the rooster, the old man, the old woman, ogres, and one that is essential to a play- the narrator.

It is clear that the four of us here present here are not enough.

“Relax. I already considered this shortcoming and made appropriate adjustment.”

“Eh……In other word, you wrote the entire script?”

“Yeah. It wasn’t easy; I am proud of this work.”

“Well, as long as you didn’t deviate from the original story too much, I can accept this……”

“Good. Then let’s get started.”

Following Yozora’s declaration, I opened my playscript.

On its first page, it listed the characters.

 

“Characters”

-          Momotarou

-          Old Lady

-          Orge

-          Tree

 

“So few characters?!”

“This is the result of the limited number of actors we have.”

“Then what’s up with the ‘Tree’?!”

“I took out too many characters, so I sort of added one back.”

“The tree is obviously not needed!”

“Well then, let’s decide on the role.”

Yozora ignored my complaint and continued.

“For fairness, we should draw to decide.”

Yozora took a piece of worksheet and made a few simple draws.

We all took a piece and decided our role.

 

“Characters”

-          Momotarou = Sena Kshiwazaki

-          Old Lady = Yukimura Kusunoki

-          Orge = Yozora Mikaduki

-          Tree = Kodaka Hasegawa

 

“Right from the start I had a bad feeling about this; I end up as a tree……”

“Fu fu, I am the main character. Well, really this is an obvious choice. I too feel that Yozora would make a very good ogre. I shall banish you!”

Sena laughed contentedly.

“Fu, you are laughing for now Meat.”

Yozora unhappily replied.

“Then hurry up and get started. I think at this point everyone is already familiar with the story, so there won’t be any need for story introduction.”

We moved the sofa and the table to the corners of the room. In the middle of the room is empty stage, and we started the play.

“Kodaka, since you are the tree, so stand there from start to end.”

Sena ordered me to go stand by the wall.

“…………”

I wanted to say something, but I resisted and took a look at my play-script instead.

The first line is Momotarou’s line.

“……How come I have the starting line.”

Sena asked in surprised. Regardless she followed the direction in the play-script, stood at the center of the stage, and spoke out her line.

“Let, let’s see……. Once upon a time, there was an old lady who lived alone. One day when she was doing laundry by the river, suddenly from upstream a rice bucket sized peach flowed down. The old lady took the peach home, cut it open, and out came me from inside.”

“It’s first person point of view from Momotarou!”

“It’s just like those first person point of view novels where the main character does the narration as well. With this we can decrease the number of actors required by one. What a great idea.”

Yozora said somewhat proudly.

“No, wait a second. If you even took out the narrator, then why did you added ‘Tree’ back……Wouldn’t it be better to have me as the narrator instead?!”

After she heard my gripe, Yozora smacked her lips and looked at me.

“……What? That didn’t occur to you?”

And then Yozora irritatedly replied,

“…If we let the trees chat so much, the worldview is going to collapse. Next.”

She didn’t take in my words at all.

“Because I was born from inside a peach, I was given the simple name ‘Momotarou’. I lived aside the old lady and gradually grew up. Finally, that day finally arrived.”

“Momotarou, there are ogres on the island committing evil deeds. So terrifying.”

Yukimura, playing as the old lady, walked onto the stage. As if he didn’t plan on acting at all, he stiffly spoke out his lines.

Although the old lady was in a maid dress……

“Fu, whether it’s Yozora or some other stuff, I shall exterminate it!”

Finally it’s Momotarou’s first line (as oppose to the narrator’s). Even though Sena said the line with passion, it didn’t seem like she wants to follow the script at all.

“Is that so. Good luck.”

……And that’s the end of the old lady’s part. She hasn’t given Momotarou the rice dango yet……

Yukimura unsteadily walked toward me.

“How was it, Big Bro. My lifelike acting.”

“………”

I didn’t know what else to say, so I chose silence.

“Incredible, Big Bro! You have already become one with the Tree character. I still have much to learn.”

He looked at me respectfully and exited the stage.

Sena again came to the center of the stage and spoke her lines.

“With the old lady’s farewell, I left the village and embarked on a journey to the Island of Ogre. During the voyage, I witnessed the sacrifice of a dog, a monkey, and a rooster. But I left those aside and sped up my trek.”

“What have you done?!”

“The dog, the monkey, and the rooster are what people think of whenever one mentions ‘Momotarou’. I cannot just take away all their references. This is call respecting the source material.”

Yozora explained truthfully.

…… Having them showed up as corpses- what sort of ‘respecting the source material’ is this?

“Many things happened, and I have finally reached the Island of Ogre. The ogres on the island all charged against me, but I slaughtered them without trouble. And finally, I made it to the deepest part of the ogre king’s castle.”

……That’s fast……

“At last, I stood in front of the ogre king.”

At this moment, Yozora walked onstage.

“So you finally appeared, Yozora! Prepare yourself! If I kill you, all the treasures on this island shall be mine!”

Momotarou, looking absolutely like the antagonist, yelled. Yozora loathly stared back.

And then she started her emotional and lifelike acting,

“Why? How can you commit these cruel and inhumane acts with such leisure? We, banished by the Yamato Dynasty, are the last of our race. Not only have your kind banished us to this forsaken place, but now you even want to claim our lives……! With such level of coldblooded-ness, you humans are the real ogre!”

The line of the Ogre boss…… is so cool!

“Eh……What’s this plot development……”

Sena uncertainly continued her role.

“Shut, shut up! Did you not kill those innocent civilians?!”

“Nonsense! They were solders you kinds sent to pillage the gold our ancestors painstakingly collected! All my people want is to live peacefully!”

“Is that right? No, be quiet! The existence of ogre is a sin itself! I, Momotarou shall weld my sword of justice and strike down you evil ogres! We shall decide who the ally of righteousness is!”

“With such atrocity walking on this green earth……and claiming itself as an ally of righteousness! Is there no justice in this world? I shall become the devil, and annihilate all living beings! Come, you dog of the dynasty. My name is Kokuten no Mikoto, the last emperor of Kibi no Kuni, the being that will bring destruction to this world!”

“Yozora wait a second! No matter how you look at it, the Ogres are the good guys! Furthermore, the name of the Orge king is not mentioned any where in the script!”

Sena finally exploded with anger; Yozora laughed and said,

“When I was writing the script, I thought it is no fun writing a simple story that rewards the nice and punish the naught; I made a few changes as a result. As for the name, I just came up with it.”

“That’s so cheap. Only you get to yell out those cool lines. I am the Momotarou, you know?!”

“What’s so cheap about it……There is no clear good and bad in this world. History is just a tool of the victors’. In other word, only the victor in this battle can describe itself fighting for justice!”

As Yozora yelled this out, a rolled up atlas somehow appeared in the hands. She whacked it at Sena’s head.

I looked at my play script. Its last page says ‘And so, Momotarou and Ogre began their duel. The side that makes the opponent cries first is the winner, and thus is the good side.” That’s all the page has.

What happen to practicing acting?

“Ow! Wait, it’s not fair that only you have weapon!”

Looking at the tearfully protesting Sena, Yozora gave her another whack.

“Objection denied! I shall revenge for my brothers that you massacred!”

BokaBokaBokaBokaBoka!

“Aah, enough!”

Sena rolled up her copy of the play-script and started to fight back. However the loosely stapled playscript is no match for the rugged atlas. It fell apart quickly.

“Wait, ow, that hurt! Uuh! Aan! Uuuu….Idiot---!”

Sena finally escaped to offstage.

Yozora leisurely stood at the center of the stage; a vicious smile appeared on her.

“…… Just wait, human…… I have put a bloody end to Momotarou; your world is next!...... Fufufufufufufu…. Buhahahahahahahhaahaha………!............ The End!”

Yozora reverted back to her usual tone and said,

“So how was this tiresome play……”

I replied,

“It’s all right. It’s not as if we are acting in front of others.”

Yozora calmly said,

“But this is a pretty fun play. We shall put this as a Neighbor’s Club reoccurring event!”

Yozora alone contently wiped the sweat off her forehead; at the same time an expression of resentfulness appeared on Sena and my faces.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Boku_Wa_Tomodachi_Ga_Sukunai:Volume1_To_the_Tainted_Sadness|To the Tainted Sadness]]
| Return to [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai|Main Page]]
|
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai:Volume 1 Tales of Momotarou

2011-02-11T16:34:38Z

Destinyz:

'''Tales of Momotarou [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Momotarou]'''

 

When I arrived at the club room, I found a maid standing inside.

“Whoa?!”

I was taken by surprised; without thinking I blankly greeted her.

“You have worked hard at school, Big Bro.”

……He is our new club member, Yukimura Kusunoki.

He was wearing a folded pinafore, and a short skirt.

I couldn’t help but secretly took a glance at the white thighs underneath the skirt. Calm down Kodaka Hasegawa! He is a dude……!

…….But seriously, what a perfect attire for him……

“Uwah gross. He just stared at him……”

From inside the club room, Sena looked at me and said.

Yozora was sitting on the sofa across from Sena.

“……Why is Yukimura dressing up like a maid?”

I finally remembered to question.

[[Image:Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunaiVol1_chp9.jpg|thumb]]

“This is part of the training to become a manly man.”

Yozora replied a matter of fact-ly.

“Dressing up as a maid is training?!”

Yukimura replied.

“Yozora Big Sis said that as a manly man, no matter what clothing he wears, his manliness cannot be mask. The day I am wearing this girly clothing but my manliness swells up and radiate out from my soul, will be the day I become a real man. Even though this is a difficult trial, but I will do my best!”

“You are pulling your tricks again......!”

“You said this is a trick? I am not making things up.”

Yozora rebuffed.

“For a real man, even if he is dress up as a maid, his aura of manliness would still diffuse out……Yukimura, imagine Kodaka is wearing the maid dress.”

“Don’t make this sort of strange imagination!!!!!”

Although I forcefully scolded them, but Yukimura still closed his eyes and started imagining.

“Buhaha, gross, that’s gross!”

Sena, who also imagined the sight of I in a maid dress, burst into laughter.

“Big Bro wearing a maid dress.”

…………..

……

<nowiki>*Bo*</nowiki>

……Why is Yukimura blushing?

He opened his eyes.

“Indeed, even if Big Bro wears a maid dress, he still looks like a delinquent.”

“Why would any maid dress-wearing delinquent in this world?! Also as I said before, I am not a delinquent! How many time do I have to tell you?!”

Yozora ignored my objection.

“Yukimura, you finally understand the difficulty of this trial. You must strive to reach that level.”

“Yes. I will work hard with Big Bro as my goal.”

“You don’t have to work hard in the first place……”

I tiredly said and casually set down on the sofa.

And then, Yukimura poured a cup of coffee for me.

Without thinking about it, I subconsciously felt very content.

“……Having a maid in the club room is pretty nice, huh?”

Yozora, as if she read my mind, whispered to me.

“Well, it doesn’t have to be Yukimura……No, never mind.”

If one has to choose between Yozora, Sena, and Yukimura to be a maid, no matter what’s your assumption, Yukimura is still the best choice.

“Speaking of which, who brought the maid dress here?”

“It’s mine.”

“Yozora’s……? Don’t tell me you like to cosplay?”

“No. I bought it on ‘Yafoo! Action’ just in case I need it.”

“What kind of ‘just in case’ you had in mind……”

“Anyway, let’s put a stop to this talk about maid dress.”

Yozora changed the topic.

“I suddenly remembered how Meat read out a snippet of an eroge a while back.”

“*Busu*?!”

Sena snorted out the coffee she was sipping.

“I, I beg you, forget about it please!”

Ignoring Sena’s tearfully sincere request, Yozora continued.

 

“This ability is very important for making friend- this ability to act!”

 

……I can tell she is about to say something very terrible again.

“Eh, act?”

“Yes. If you are good at acting, you would be able to be on the surface happily chat with someone you secretly despise. It would look as if you two are getting along very well. In case you need to ask him for a favour later on, being on good term would make this easier.”

Very terrible, indeed.

The first person to object to Yozora’s baloney, surprisingly, was Yukimura.

“But Big Sis, one of the core values of being a real man is to be true to itself no matter what happen. Acting for the sake of hiding yourself is not something a real man should do.”

“Still young, Yukimura.”

“Please enlighten me.”

“Have you not heard of this saying before? ‘To learn something one must first learn its actions.’”

“……Is there really such a saying?”

But Yukimura looked as if he has very much been enlightened by what Yozora said.

“I see. Although I am still not mature, but as I imitate the acts of real men, one day I too will become a real man. You are amazing, Big Sis. I understand fully now.”

He’s so easy to convince.

Then what about Sena-

“……Acting……Now that’s a good idea.”

“Why are you agreeing with her?”

I didn’t expect Sena, who acts as if the whole world revolves around her, to be interested in acting for the sake of others.

“When you are acting in a role, you might be able to discover hidden potential in yourself. From that you can become an even more amazing person. This is what Mitduki once said.”

“Mitduki?”

“Mitduki is obviously referring to ‘Tokimeki 7’’s Mitduki. The president of drama club.”

“A game character!”

I stared at her and said.

“……But, when you think it, if you are so good at acting that you can with ease control your expression and actions, then you might be able to decrease the number of misunderstandings……”

……then?

It looks like we have aligned our interests to the same direction.

“It’s decided. The club activity for today will be to practice acting!”

Yozora lively announced.

“To practice acting……I guess we should do a play then?”

“Of course.”

“The script?”

“I have it prepared. My idea is that it’s best to start with something everyone is familiar with. So I brought this.”

Yozora took a few playscripts from her bag and past them to everyone.

“Fu, Yozora is pretty quick.”

Sena, in a rare act, appeared impressed.

I looked at the title of the script…………’Momotarou’.

“……Even though it’s true that everyone is familiar with this story.”

“But at our age won’t you feel embarrassed acting out ‘Momotarou’?”

Sena and I said disgruntly; Yozora calmly looked at us and said,

“You two are in no position to dissent. If you think you do, I am going to broadcast that.”

“That?”

“‘The Sacred Blackstar’.”

“I, I love Momotarou! It’s unexpectedly deep, so much that even an adult can enjoy the fabulous tales of Momotarou!”

Sena forcefully smiled and said.

Yukimura too was nodding his head.

“Good choice, Sena Big Sis. The mainstream theory these days theorized that the tales of Momotarou took shape in ancient Japan, when the Yamato Dynasty and Kibi no Kuni were at war. Momotarou was likely based on the famous son of Emperor Kourei Tennou, Prince Hiko Isaserihi Kono Mikoto, who was active in the war. Although there is no substantial evidence, but in Muromachi period-“

“Stop, Yukimura! I know that you are knowledgeable.”

Yozora stopped him from continuing; Yukimura, who was a bit carried away in his speech, looked quite sad.

Is Yukimura a history buff?......

I suddenly had this question.

“Hey, but if we were to act out Momotarou, we are a bit short on people.”

The characters in Momotarou are Momotarou himself, the dog, the monkey, the rooster, the old man, the old woman, ogres, and one that is essential to a play- the narrator.

It is clear that the four of us here present here are not enough.

“Relax. I already considered this shortcoming and made appropriate adjustment.”

“Eh……In other word, you wrote the entire script?”

“Yeah. It wasn’t easy; I am proud of this work.”

“Well, as long as you didn’t deviate from the original story too much, I can accept this……”

“Good. Then let’s get started.”

Following Yozora’s declaration, I opened my playscript.

On its first page, it listed the characters.

 

“Characters”

-          Momotarou

-          Old Lady

-          Orge

-          Tree

 

“So few characters?!”

“This is the result of the limited number of actors we have.”

“Then what’s up with the ‘Tree’?!”

“I took out too many characters, so I sort of added one back.”

“The tree is obviously not needed!”

“Well then, let’s decide on the role.”

Yozora ignored my complaint and continued.

“For fairness, we should draw to decide.”

Yozora took a piece of worksheet and made a few simple draws.

We all took a piece and decided our role.

 

“Characters”

-          Momotarou = Sena Kshiwazaki

-          Old Lady = Yukimura Kusunoki

-          Orge = Yozora Mikaduki

-          Tree = Kodaka Hasegawa

 

“Right from the start I had a bad feeling about this; I end up as a tree……”

“Fu fu, I am the main character. Well, really this is an obvious choice. I too feel that Yozora would make a very good ogre. I shall banish you!”

Sena laughed contentedly.

“Fu, you are laughing for now Meat.”

Yozora unhappily replied.

“Then hurry up and get started. I think at this point everyone is already familiar with the story, so there won’t be any need for story introduction.”

We moved the sofa and the table to the corners of the room. In the middle of the room is empty stage, and we started the play.

“Kodaka, since you are the tree, so stand there from start to end.”

Sena ordered me to go stand by the wall.

“…………”

I wanted to say something, but I resisted and took a look at my playscript instead.

The first line is Momotarou’s line.

“……How come I have the starting line.”

Sena asked in surprised. Regardless she followed the direction in the playscript, stood at the center of the stage, and spoke out her line.

“Let, let’s see……. Once upon a time, there was an old lady who lived alone. One day when she was doing laundry by the river, suddenly from upstream a rice bucket sized peach flowed down. The old lady took the peach home, cut it open, and out came me from inside.”

“It’s first person point of view from Momotarou!”

“It’s just like those first person point of view novels where the main character does the narration as well. With this we can decrease the number of actors required by one. What a great idea.”

Yozora said somewhat proudly.

“No, wait a second. If you even took out the narrator, then why did you added ‘Tree’ back……Wouldn’t it be better to have me as the narrator instead?!”

After she heard my gripe, Yozora smacked her lips and looked at me.

“……What? That didn’t occur to you?”

And then Yozora irritatedly replied,

“…If we let the trees chat so much, the worldview is going to collapse. Next.”

She didn’t take in my words at all.

“Because I was born from inside a peach, I was given the simple name ‘Momotarou’. I lived aside the old lady and gradually grew up. Finally, that day finally arrived.”

“Momotarou, there are ogres on the island committing evil deeds. So terrifying.”

Yukimura, playing as the old lady, walked onto the stage. As if he didn’t plan on acting at all, he stiffly spoke out his lines.

Although the old lady was in a maid dress……

“Fu, whether it’s Yozora or some other stuff, I shall exterminate it!”

Finally it’s Momotarou’s first line (as oppose to the narrator’s). Even though Sena said the line with passion, it didn’t seem like she wants to follow the script at all.

“Is that so. Good luck.”

……And that’s the end of the old lady’s part. She hasn’t given Momotarou the rice dango yet……

Yukimura unsteadily walked toward me.

“How was it, Big Bro. My lifelike acting.”

“………”

I didn’t know what else to say, so I chose silence.

“Incredible, Big Bro! You have already become one with the Tree character. I still have much to learn.”

He looked at me respectfully and exited the stage.

Sena again came to the center of the stage and spoke her lines.

“With the old lady’s farewell, I left the village and embarked on a journey to the Island of Ogre. During the voyage, I witnessed the sacrifice of a dog, a monkey, and a rooster. But I left those aside and sped up my trek.”

“What have you done?!”

“The dog, the monkey, and the rooster are what people think of whenever one mentions ‘Momotarou’. I cannot just take away all their references. This is call respecting the source material.”

Yozora explained truthfully.

…… Having them showed up as cropses- what sort of ‘respecting the source material’ is this?

“Many things happened, and I have finally reached the Island of Ogre. The ogres on the island all charged against me, but I slaughtered them without trouble. And finally, I made it to the deepest part of the ogre king’s castle.”

……That’s fast……

“At last, I stood in front of the ogre king.”

At this moment, Yozora walked onstage.

“So you finally appeared, Yozora! Prepare yourself! If I kill you, all the treasures on this island shall be mine!”

Momotarou, looking absolutely like the antagonist, yelled. Yozora loathly stared back.

And then she started her emotional and lifelike acting,

“Why? How can you commit these cruel and inhumane acts with such leisure? We, banished by the Yamato Dynasty, are the last of our race. Not only have your kind banished us to this forsaken place, but now you even want to claim our lives……! With such level of coldblooded-ness, you humans are the real ogre!”

The line of the Ogre boss…… is so cool!

“Eh……What’s this plot development……”

Sena uncertainly continued her role.

“Shut, shut up! Did you not kill those innocent civilians?!”

“Nonsense! They were solders you kinds sent to pillage the gold our ancestors painstakingly collected! All my people want is to live peacefully!”

“Is that right? No, be quiet! The existence of ogre is a sin itself! I, Momotarou shall weld my sword of justice and strike down you evil ogres! We shall decide who the ally of righteousness is!”

“With such atrocity walking on this green earth……and claiming itself as an ally of righteousness! Is there no justice in this world? I shall become the devil, and annihilate all living beings! Come, you dog of the dynasty. My name is Kokuten no Mikoto, the last emperor of Kibi no Kuni, the being that will bring destruction to this world!”

“Yozora wait a second! No matter how you look at it, the Ogres are the good guys! Furthermore, the name of the Orge king is not mentioned any where in the script!”

Sena finally exploded with anger; Yozora laughed and said,

“When I was writing the script, I thought it is no fun writing a simple story that rewards the nice and punish the naught; I made a few changes as a result. As for the name, I just came up with it.”

“That’s so cheap. Only you get to yell out those cool lines. I am the Momotarou, you know?!”

“What’s so cheap about it……There is no clear good and bad in this world. History is just a tool of the victors’. In other word, only the victor in this battle can describe itself fighting for justice!”

As Yozora yelled this out, a rolled up atlas somehow appeared in the hands. She whacked it at Sena’s head.

I looked at my play script. Its last page says ‘And so, Momotarou and Ogre began their duel. The side that makes the opponent cries first is the winner, and thus is the good side.” That’s all the page has.

What happen to practicing acting?

“Ow! Wait, it’s not fair that only you have weapon!”

Looking at the tearfully protesting Sena, Yozora gave her another whack.

“Objection denied! I shall revenge for my brothers that you massacred!”

BokaBokaBokaBokaBoka!

“Aah, enough!”

Sena rolled up her copy of the playscript and started to fight back. However the loosely stapled playscript is no match for the rugged atlas. It fell apart quickly.

“Wait, ow, that hurt! Uuh! Aan! Uuuu….Idiot---!”

Sena finally escaped to offstage.

Yozora leisurely stood at the center of the stage; a vicious smile appeared on her.

“…… Just wait, human…… I have put a bloody end to Momotarou; your world is next!...... Fufufufufufufu…. Buhahahahahahahhaahaha………!............ The End!”

Yozora reverted back to her usual tone and said,

“So how was this tiredsome play……”

I replied,

“It’s all right. It’s not as if we are acting in front of others.”

Yozora calmly said,

“But this is a pretty fun play. We shall put this as a Neighbor’s Club reoccurring event!”

Yozora alone contently wiped the sweat off her forehead; at the same time an expression of resentfulness appeared on Sena and my faces.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Boku_Wa_Tomodachi_Ga_Sukunai:Volume1_To_the_Tainted_Sadness|To the Tainted Sadness]]
| Return to [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai|Main Page]]
|
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:IS:Volume6 Chapter1

2011-02-11T15:46:24Z

Destinyz:

=TL Problems=

==--LINE 1--==

(TL note : the kanji means Base that is not exist in map while the hiragana reads Erased, which one should I use in this one? I'll use the hiragana reading for now, please change it if I should use the kanji meaning instead)

I guess you mean furigana? You should use the furigana as the primary as that's the way it's supposed to be read despite how it's written. You can however use parentheses to indicate the actual kanji translation, if you want to.--[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 02:32, 10 February 2011 (UTC)

Yea, I mean the furigana, I just found the kanji meaning interesting cause it has some kind of connection to the overall plot, and sometimes the english furigana and the kanji meaning is totally different XD. I'll follow your suggestion and use parenthesis instead. -- [[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 19:52,10 February 2011 (GMT+7)

=Minor errors=

{
Speaking of the menu, Laura chose seasonal salad past, ---> seasonal salad PASTA ?

Laura, who's chewing on fried white fish, continued Laura's word. ---> I believe it's probably someone else (Cecilia?) who continued Laura's words

Was it such a surprising thing? To think even Chal stood up, which was something unusual. ---> It felt like this was repeated twice by accident
}

I never see the original script before so I can't tell whether if these are mistakes or deliberate. I just picked out those lines that somehow felt out of place, so can anyone with the script check these lines? -- [[User:Destinyz|Destinyz]] 23:57,11 February 2011 (GMT+8)

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4

2011-01-11T10:08:58Z

Destinyz:

Some of you are going to be confused with the events that took place in the preceding 3 chapters. Maybe I'll translate them in future, at an extremely casual pace. Maybe I'll not translate them at all. Maybe, someone kindhearted (you might have to pray and do some good deeds), or a Kuroneko fan (since it's Kuroneko oriented, which will lead up to the events of Kyousuke x Kuroneko by end of volume 7, shit I just spoiled it D:) will come along and translate them. Maybe the novels will get licensed (gasp). But in any case, the entire volume 5 will be animated and out by end July 2011 on BD/DVD. So it's only a matter of time before the confusion is cleared. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 09:55, 11 January 2011 (UTC)

Not a problem at all, summaries of all volumes can be found online. And if anyone is so desperate to know the events, they probably would have went ahead and bought the books already. Nevertheless, I think it is good enough that we even get to see some parts translated from volume 5, so thank you and good job =D --[[User:Destinyz|Destinyz]] 10:10, 11 January 2011 (UTC)

Talk:Sword Art Online

2010-11-29T18:16:17Z

Destinyz: /* Is there going to be a SAO-manga or did I just see something else? */

==So is this project dead?==
No update since July and one of my favourite projects you guys have done! Really appreciate what youve done so far but would appreciate you MORE if you continued translating it ^^

Uhh... Work in progress. Bakasama just posted earlier today stating that a few pages were sent to be edited.
In regards to no updates. There's been small updates. Its not dead. 40% of vol.2 ch2 was posted October anyways --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 16:13, 15 November 2010 (UTC)

==Where's the next chapter? IT has been so long...==
Can someone tell me if this project is over or something? If that's the case, it's really too bad because it was my favorite among all the great stuff here.If not, can you please still give me a slight ray of hope?
Whatever happens, thanks to the translator and editor because they did a great job last year.

Nope, going to get Kuroneko from Imouto to curse you.

==Can you Translate the Text on these Images?==
They are the ones at the beginning of the first book. Here are the links:

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_002-003.jpg|Image:Sword Art Online Vol 01 002-003.jpg]]

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_004.jpg|Image:Sword Art Online Vol 01 004.jpg]]

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_005.jpg|Image:Sword Art Online Vol 01 005.jpg]]

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_006-007.jpg|Image:Sword Art Online Vol 01 006-007.jpg]]

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_008.jpg|Image:Sword Art Online Vol 01 008.jpg]]

Thanks!!

--

I'll use Sharramon's translations for these... Well, for the most part. Lines may be wrong as well. They're just quotes from the story and descriptions anyway. 

---

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_002-003.jpg|Page 002-003]] 
Kirito: “''Strange, Asuna. Why are you showing your face in a place like this?''.” 
''A [Solo Player] swordsman aiming to reach Aincrad's topmost level.''

Egil: "''Our shop’s motto is to buy cheap and sell cheap''." 
''A merchant stationed at city [Algate], located at Level 50 of Aincrad.''

Asuna: "''Kirito-kun...''" 
''Of an acquired alias of "The Flash", the sub-leader of the guild "Blood Knights"'' 

---

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_004.jpg|Page 004]] 
Kirito: “''Better than you can, most likely''.” 

Cradil: "…''I’m going to kill you… I’ll definitely kill you…. Do you think a pathetic player like you can protect Asuna-sama!!''” 
''A member of the "Blood Knights", serving as Asuna's escort.''

---

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_005.jpg|Page 005]] 
Heathcliff: “''Fight with me, if you win, Asuna can go with you but if you lose, then you will have to join the Knights of Blood''.” 
''A cross-shield user, the leader of the "Blood Knights" and their strongest.''

---

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_006-007.jpg|Page 006-007]] 
Asuna: "''D, don't...look over here...''" 

---

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_008.jpg|Page 008]] 
Gargantuan Game Castle "Aincrad"

A iron-and-stone made castle consisting of 100 floors. Inside it are numerous cities, small towns and villages, forests, grasslands, and lakes. One stairway connects each floor to the previous and succeeding floor, and all of them are in dangerous labyrinth zones where monsters wander about. Players in this world rely on one weapon as they run past them, find the way to the upper floors, and take down strong guardian monsters, single-mindedly aiming for the top of the castle. Aside from battling with monsters, there are many scopes of play from manufacturing like smithing, leathercraft and sewing, to hunting and cuisine, to music. This is not merely adventuring in a vast field, [Life] is literally possible here.

"Aincrad" is the world set as the stage for "Sword Art Online", declared as the world's first in the VRMMO game genre.
 
 
------
===More Pic Translations===
Could you translate those sometime too please? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 23:16, 7. Feb. 2010 (UTC)
:We should probably put the illustration translations in the discussion pages of the novel images, and perhaps just put a link here to them as a reminder.
::That was the idea. Or to be precise I would add the translations to the image pages in the image discription. And for those, where it work in the illustration pages, too. I did add they here only to show which images I meant --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 07:24, 8 February 2010 (UTC)

For Vol2 Img7, do i see....a love interest? XDDD On a more on-topic note, I think i put the translation for that page in the right section (the discussion tab right?), care to check?

-Kenena
====Volume 2====
<gallery>
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 02 - 002-003.jpg|Kirito:"...I'm sorry. I couldn't save your friend..." A [Solo Player] swordsman aiming to reach Aincrad's topmost level. Shrika: "...No... Thank you...for coming to help..." A [beast tamer] girl possessing the familiar monster [Feather Ridora].
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 02 - 004-005.jpg|Lizabeth:"Err, the dragon's attack pattern is a left right claw, and a water blast and a sudden gust attack! Be careful, okay?" A girl running the blacksmith shop at Aincrad's 48th floor main district, [Lindaas Street]. Kirito: "Idiot!! Don't come out yet!!"
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 02 - 006.jpg|Yui: "Wah~ Papa, carry me~!" A mysterious girl found collapsed in Aincrad's 22nd floor's forest.
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 02 - 007.jpg|Sachi: ''Hey, Kirito. Let's go run away somewhere.'' A member in the guild <<Black Cats of the Full Moon>> in Aincrad.
</gallery>

====Volume 3====
<gallery>
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 03 - 003.jpg|Asuna: "Quickly...quickly come and save me, Kirito-kun..." A captured girl inside the high specification VRMMO [ALfheim Online].
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 03 - 004-005.jpg|Lyfa: "Come, hurry! On to Yggdrasil!" A girl Kirito met in <<ALO>>. The race of her fairy avatar is <<Sylph>>. Yui:"Papa is carefree as usual." A young girl AI who adores Kirito as her papa. Supports Kirito as a <<Navigation Pixie>> in <<ALO>>. Kirito:"Oh...how exciting. At this rate I want to fly all the way." The strongest <<Solo Player>> in <<SAO>>. Turns to a <<Spriggan>> swordsman in <<ALO>>.
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 03 - 006.jpg|Kirigaya Suguha: "...I'm so stupidstupidstupid!" Kirito's (Kirigaya Kazuto's) younger sister. She's a third-year in junior high school and is a part of the Kendo club.
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 03 - 007.jpg|Eugene: "If you can withstand my attacks for 30 seconds, I'll trust you as an ambassador." The strongest knight among all fairy avatars. His race is <<Salamander>>. Possesses the legendary weapon <<Magic Sword Gram>>. Kirito: You're so generous, aren't you.
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 03 - 008.jpg|Yggdrasil. The destination of all players who log in to <<ALfheim Online>>. The tribe who reaches the legendary floating city above <Yggdrasil> and has an audience with the <Fairy King Oberon>, who lives there, is able to be reborn as a high-class race, the <Alf>. By being reborn into true fairies, the <Alf>, the hover limit imposed on the system is eliminated and unlimited flight is possible. And along with it, they are capable to become the rulers of this infinite sky. It's possible to enter this floating city through a dome at the root of <Yggdrasil>. However, guardian knights who boast of overwhelming strength guard the entrance. One year has passed since the opening of <<ALO>>, and that quest has yet to be cleared.
</gallery>

Quick comment on your translation for ALO. While I haven't seen any official English translation for its name, the Japanese Wikipedia calls it Alfheim Online. Personally, I agree with it since it follows the Mythology theme, with Álfar meaning elves in Norse Mythology, making Alfheim mean Elves' (Alf) Home (Heim). The reason I think it follows the Mythology theme is that I believe Yggdrasil makes an appearance (I couldn't find where I read this, and I have bad memory at best, so possibly wrong), Kirito's class becomes a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Spriggan Spriggan], Lyfa (or whatever it ends up being) is a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sylph Sylph], and Yui is a Navigation Pixie. Hope this helps. ~EnigmaticRepose

In the Japanese raws of volume 3 (page 61), the name is written in English: "ALfheim Online"

[[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 11:13, 8 February 2010 (UTC)

* * changes my translation from whatever it was before to spriggan on the img 4~5 discussion page*
-Kenena


I wouldn't have known that I haven't read much and I know nothing about the Mythology theme, anyway Vaelis has indicted its proper English name. Mind putting the link of the jap wiki here? - --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 12:11, 8 February 2010 (UTC)

Japanese wiki: http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E3%82%BD%E3%83%BC%E3%83%89%E3%82%A2%E3%83%BC%E3%83%88%E3%83%BB%E3%82%AA%E3%83%B3%E3%83%A9%E3%82%A4%E3%83%B3

[[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 13:01, 8 February 2010 (UTC)

==Editor==

OK some of you might notice that this thing has an editor all of a sudden. I've done this 'without' a supervisor..... I hope that's OK.... O.o

Feel free to keep editing if you see something wrong though, we're only two pairs of eyes and it's highly probable that we'd miss something. Also we aren't perfect.

This is also not going to affect the speed in any way (well except for only today I think... since y'know it's going to be first 'gap' but it'll be back to normal. Actually you guys won't even notice).

You're never be going to be waiting for too long.... well unless I'm translating slowly. If the editor hasn't put the next chap up in two days I'll put mine up first. The editor can chance it with his (or her???? Now I think about it I don't know O.O) version. But I don't think that that's going to happen.

And thank you all for reading!!!!

--[[user:sharramon|sharramon]]-- Jan. 16, 11:19:24 UTC

Far from perfect. We're both ESL (English as Second Language) people after all. The good news is that I can do Chinese-English proofreading/editing, the bad news is that tenses are a weakness for me. I'm trying to keep an eye out on other people's edits and track what kind of things I miss, but if you notice a particular pattern that I fault in please don't hesitate to fix and/or drop me a note. Also, having more editors is usually a good thing. -- Aorii

I should have asked before putting up my rather literal translation up, but is that okay? It has already be reverted though.
As when I went through the japanese text, some stuff was missing.
By the way, the tense used is past tense, right? Tenses should be same throughout the novel. -KuroiHikari

==This is REALLY GOOD!!!!==
I really like this. When I first started reading it sounded like just another virtual reality/MMORPG anime... thing, but now, it looks really cool!
Please Give us chapter four soon!

I agree with this fellows statement as well. It sounded dumb at first, but the character's feel far more realistic than i would have thought. I hope this gets alot of attention. Good luck Sharramon!

I like this a lot too. Sounded and is very interesting Very good novel. Please continue...

Thank you all ^^ I've done chap four now! But it's more of a run through of how the situation was like in Aincrad. The story starts properly from chapter five. I'll try to translate that as quick as possible too!
:I love you

Thanks for the update

This is good! I like the development in chapter 5. Will wait until next update! I look forward to the next chapter, from what i see in the illustration there will be some romance...

Dammit now I want chapter 6... Please give it to us soon!!! PLEASE!!!! And thank you once again for translating this!

This overwhelming pressure! XD I'm workin' on it! I'll try and get it up soon but the soonest SHOULD be Thursday but we'll see!

Thank you very much for your effort! ^^ Awaiting next update eagerly... You update surprisingly fast^^. Please do not take this as a pressure but as encouragement^^

This is turning into a pretty good response column, and for a nifty reason; SAO is pretty kick ass. All our thanks go out to you, Sharramon, keep up the good work! ps BTW you have the fastest chapter updates I've seen in awhile! and as the previous comment mentioned, that isn't some weird pressure build up, its a compliment.

I agree this is really good, thanks for the translations

:BTW you have the fastest chapter updates I've seen in awhile!

That's most probably because this light novel has the shortest chapters that you've seen in a while! :D
And chap 6 done! Hell yeah!

Thanks for chapter 6. This is a really good light novel. Can't wait for the next chapters. I would like to know though when you get volume 2 whether Kirito stays with Asuna after volume 1 or not. Because looking at the covers for volumes 2 and 3 it seems he teams up with other girls.

He does stay with her. Book two's about the past and the third book is about saving her from a game or something by what I gather...

:Thanks for the info. I was agonizing over the thought that she might have died and he moved on to party with another player.

I shouldn't say so much! I'm spoiling people!

Seeing the update section.... I've realized that I've done more than a chap every two days WITHOUT the prologue O.O.....

That's why you're Sharramon-sama :) thanks for the great releases xD

damn! this is like reading Naruto. No, not the storyline, but on the updates... (yours is of course, much faster than the weekly updates) but nonetheless, the suspense, the waiting... it feels the same. Anyway, thank you for the fast updates! SPOILERS!!!!! nuooohh!!!

oh shit now i'm going to this page regularly just to see if there is any updates..

don't understand third volume images ç.ç aren't they supposed to have their true form? so why there are non.humans? waiting fro spoileeeers XD

:You will understand once the translation gets that far. It's not fun being spoiled. Because you just keep wanting to know more.

You are awesome and so is this book! I know this is a minor point, but semicolons are meant to separate two closely related things that could be sentences by themselves, like the first line of the synopsis. For parts like "...floating castle, 'Aincrad'; he distinguished...", it should really be commas on both sides of Aincrad.

Wooo, I left this for a while and its already this much already XD YAY! Again and again, thank you so much, Sharramon-sama XD

Thanks for chapter 14! Too bad there isn't a picture of Kirito in his KoB uniform =(

at first, i thought that SAO is just a .hack><druaga><yureka look-a-like... i was wrong.
seriously... i'm jealous of Kirito ;_;
Sharramon-kakka, you have my deepest gratitude (for your speed-translating). keep up the good work! XD
-randompasserby

chapter 18 is already out!! CHEERS! XD

==Is this ongoing?==
Is this series ongoing or is it only 3 volumes long? Thanks!

By what I know of the series it is ongoing.

One question: firs volume only has 15 chapters?

Twenty five. Just adding the chapters as I go since I think I'll feel depressed if there was this HUGE list and only five chaps done XD. I feel like that with 15 up already O.o lol

I have one question... How many of the 3 volumes of Sword Art Online do you have?

Right now only one. By the time I've finished the first book I'll have the second I think. Well I actually think I'll have it a month BEFORE I finish

Will you translate that one as well if I bow at your feet and praise you Sharramon-sama?

Lol I'm hoping to translate all of them ..... but we'll see! Since I don't know what's going to happen a few months from now....

i thank you for all the updates till now ,from now on i shall call you kami-sama^^

Makes me think of higurashi for some reason.... oyashiro-sama.....

Hmmmm... Given the previous pattern, it stands to reason that SAO volume 4 will be released some time in April.

Book two's not out in Korea yet so that really has nothing to do with me XD

Seems as if Korea's release of book two's gone back a month.... NOES!

== keep up the good work! ==

you know, you have the breaking record for the fastest update in baka-tsuki...
And we love you!

^^ What this person said. We LOVE you Sharramon-sama :D.

Sama O.O....

Uh...We LOVE you Sharramon-dono*? :D

We aren't samurai either.

Let's go with san!... or kun? Hell I'll take tan!XD

Nah, I prefer Sharramon-kakka myself. So let's use that!

You guys are bloating his persona, he'll be crowning himself emperor of britannia soon at this pace :p
:He IS the rightful ruler after all, so that would make sense.

Nah, You guys... Just say it like this "Sharramon-nyoro!!!!" RIGHT?

How about Shar-tan? He is Paya-tan's master!

All hail Britannia! (really couldn't resist saying that). I wonder what I'd like more... geass or a deathnote?

Easy. You like SAO the most!

Hey, wait... I'm a supervisor???

==This Picture==
Just a question that has seriously been plaguing me for a while since reading ch. 7, but is this picture supposed to be a romantic scene? Or a creepy stalker scene?: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/6/6c/Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_242.jpg If it's too spoilerific though, just white out the text or inform me please! It's agonizing...

Read the story XD. Getting THERE will take a while though...

Can I at least ask which chapter the picture is in? PLEEEEAAASSSEEE?

[[user:72.130.141.175|72.130.141.175]]

Chapter 16

[[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 00:02, 17 January 2010 (UTC)
==Volume Names==
Both the first and second volumes are called "Aincrad"? Weird...

:That's how they are named. Take a look at the third colour page for volume 01 and 02.
{| style="background:black; color:black"
|They are named after the setting they take place in or so it seems.
|}
I know that, I was just commenting on how it was odd.

It all makes sense after reading the descriptions of thos images from volume 3 above.

== So because I couldn't wait... ==

I thought hey why not use ATLAS to translate the raw to at least get a hint of what's going to happen.
This did not go well, I mean although the program boasts its amazing accuracy in translating, when I translated the whole novel it didn't even make sense at all. In fact, a Google online translation did better than the $1,400 program.
So in conclusion, I decided to patiently wait . . . okay never mind! Please!!!! I can't wait! where's the next chapter...
Thank you for translations, I really appreciate it. I LOVE Sword Art Online!-Jun

I actually did the same thing, but I could understand like one sentence out of 15, and it also helps if you know what ATLAS translates the names as. I also found a timeline of SAO's events, and used Rikaichan to skim through it (I probably look for spoilers a little too much on series I really like, and I wasn't disappointed). Anyway though, I've been meaning to ask this: sharramon, are you using official Korean translations or fan translations?
-Enigma

Official. I'm translating with the book in my hands.... I'll have to buy another one. This one's gotten really dirty XP

I did as well. Oddly, I can figure out quite much of chapter 5 with it. It hurt my eyes and mind though. It feels like deciphering a code @-@. I decide to quit because the deciphering work reduce the enjoyment in reading it and when I read sharramon-sama's translation to find out he bits I'm missing, it just won't as fun since I got to know part of the stroy already.

@Enigma wait there is Korean translations of Sword Art Online? If there is, where could I get my hands on it? -Jun
Edit: Oh wait, never mind. I ordered the Korean version through AladdinUS. Can't wait to read it ^_^ -Jun

== NOOOOO ==

Damnit. Now I need Chapter 25 to make sure everything is alright after 13 >_<

== Historic moment ==

SAO is most probably the first book in a while that got first place in daily views within a single month of it being put up in this forum! Thank you all!!! (is burning with a NEED to translate faster XD)

== Who couldnt Kirito save? ==

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_02_-_002-003.jpg

So.... he's saying he couldn't save Shirika's....who? Relative? Party member? Friend? Sorry, I'm not good at reading kanji, like 1st grader level. lol.

Also, is there a specific reason to why she's a <<Beast Tamer>>? I thought you were either a swordsman or not in Aincrad.

(Sorry, I'm trying to figure out how the formatting works on this website. Just noticed the preview button. =_=;)

-Kenena

I think that may be her Guild? Since for Kirito it says <<Solo Player>> in that area.

- Skith

As this is a teaser image, it isn't going to give away who or what he saved (but I do believe the kanji says friend/companion); just like volume 1.

And about the part why she's a Beast Tamer. Just speculation here, but it's probably an Extra Skill like Kirito's Dual Wield. Maybe even just a profession, like Asuna's cooking. ~EnigmaticRepose

@EnigmaticRepose I was trying to figure out the kanji. Thanks.

(btw, I wonder if Cilica looks/sounds better that Shirika?)

-Kenena

@Kenena She's a ''Beast'' Tamer. Think about it along those lines .__.

Also, how about [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Silica Silica]?

[[User:Kusamaki|Kusamaki]] 13:14, 16 March 2010 (UTC)

Yeah, I know she's a "beast" tamer , I was asking WHY such a option/skill/class/whatever exists in SAO (Which EnigmaticReprose already addressed). And yeah, Silica looks better, although for naming, I would have expected Lizbeth and Silica to be switched around.

-Kenena

== Discussion Forum? ==

Sup. Kenena here~
Anyway, is there a forum for SAO (I guess its also ALO too, but whatever)? I dont wanna making a new comment here every time i want to ask something. Link or something would be great.

-Kenena

In the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/ Baka-Tsuki Forum] in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=44 Auxiliary Brigades section] can be created additional threads if they are need for discussions about SAO, but there is also already a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=3128 thread for SAO] --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 09:38, 8 February 2010 (UTC)

== Volume 3 ==

Just wondering but could it be that Kirito and Asuna get out of SAO in the 1st volume but Asuna gets kidnapped and put into[Alvheim Online]? And then Kirito goes into the game to save her? Cause this pic looks like Kirito looking at Asuna with the nerve gear:http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/4/43/Sword_Art_Online_Vol_03_-_043.jpg

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_03_-_000a.jpg
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_03_-_003.jpg

I think these two should answer your question.

Well usually to know this kind of things you wait for the volume to be translated don't you u_u.

== What are we going to do with 16.5 in the full text version? ==

Eventually Volume 1 will be finished, and we will do what we always do with a finished volume: make a full text!! But we have this chapter 16.5 complicating the situation. Does it go in? Stay out? Make two versions (what I think is would be best)? Something else? Let's decide what's going to happen before the volumes done.

I say make a full text with reference to 16.5 but not actual text...or throw in a link to 16.5 with a dire "read at own disgretion" message.

-Ence

i think we should make 2 versions of it, SFW and NSFW... XD - RandomPasserBy

:Don't add it to the full text. I wouldn't even add it to the volume 1 overview nor to the "forward to.." box, to be honest. 16.5 may be canon, but it is not part of the book. As far as I know, he had this chapter only posted on his back-site without any reference on the front page. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 08:16, 26 February 2010 (UTC)

oh yeah, now that you mention it... the book can't possibly have this chapter...

Considering all the killing, explicit violence that the book has, its already at least 16+ or young adults.. can't rate something M just because of some cybersex.. -Irec

Wouldn't it be better to, at least, put a link in the full text to let those who want to read it in the good context be able to read it ?

I think a link with a warning would work.

== Similar to Prince Revolution? ==

I've read two chapters of SAO and up to chapter 4 of PR's Vol3 and so far the settings are really similar, although they're different in terms of characters and amount of comedy and other things.

It may be very similar, but you can't say that this setting is very unique in terms of anime and manga, I mean, look at .Hack. I think that this is the similarity is only a result of the similar settings.

==Rudolph the Red-nosed Reindeer (Aincrad 46th Floor, December 2023)==

here, don't you mean 2024??? all the other dates were 2024

Rudolph the Red-nosed Reindeer occurs before the first 3 short stories.
It's also the most touching if you ask me T_T

[[User:Mikazuki|Mikazuki]] 11:52, 22 March 2010 (UTC)

Am I going bonkers or somehow I can't seem to find chapter 4 for volume 3...flipped through my book. hrmph...

[[User:Datenshi|Datenshi]] 3:29, 12 April 2010 (UTC)

I expect tears, given who this chapter involves... T-T

==Volume 4==

O.O 4th VOLUME! Any info about it?

I'll look into it when I have time. Just had enough to upload the pictures and make some changes. Off to bed! - datenshi

I didn't know Suguha had a Nerve Gear....Guess I'd better go buy that volume then. TO KINOKUNIYA!!!

- Kenena



Ahhh...! If only I can read japenese or korean! This is one of the thing that I regret the most in my life ---> Can't read JP
 

Ugh, why must I always root for the shy and adorable underdog, and I even like the main heroine for once... I know it's not going to happen, yet that doesn't lessen the disappointment... -Enigma

I wish i had $10....then i could order it. ToT


-Kenena

That makes me wonder, where can i find the raws for this, if i wanted to read it in japanese myself?
-AzraRillian

I'd like to know that too, although I'm going to guess the only reply is going to be "Go get it at a bookstore." or something.

-Kenena

Antonio
Raw novel
http://the-links.info/read.php?tid=26

apollo in this paper will not read Japanese and my English is bad and yet I manage to read it even if the English go ahead

because this is the story I expected x many years. hack / is too childish for my point of view, but my expectation is full so please continue to work and do not stop or to throw you back or to push you (not pressure yourself jajajaja)

Thanks for the link, but I get the feeling there was a rule against these types of links. Nonetheless, my local Kinokuniya finally stocked vol. 3, so now I'm hoping vol. 4 will come soon.

-Kenena

anyone has news of Sharramon - san
I would not want to hear that leaving this beautiful work being done
please do not stop ten Sharramon - St. T_T
Antonio

Antonio, you should go to forums so that you are updated

~Ghost

found volume 5 raw http://www.mediafire.com/?1hrof1l286dloby

where in the forum can tell me about the novel? you can not find it
Antonio

== Korean RAWs? ==

Anyone kind enough to send me Korean RAW scans of volume 2?
I can't find the Korean official translated book anywhere(except on Korean sites, which I can't order from)
Since I'm fluent in Korean, I could help a bit if anyone is doing the translations from the Korean RAWs.
--[[Special:Contributions/68.100.64.165|68.100.64.165]] 01:52, 29 October 2010 (UTC)

== Is there going to be a SAO-manga or did I just see something else? ==

Hey,
I just saw some kind of SAO-manga and wasn't quite sure what it actually was - a oneshot? some fan-made stuff? or is there really going to be a SAO-manga?

It's about 33pages long and just looked like the beginning of the first volume, though it was a little different.
And as I neither have seen anything about a SAO-manga existing up till now nor am able to read japanese, I just thought I'd ask here.

Here's the link: http://comic.xxbh.net/colist_171754.html
---------------------------
Isn't that the illustration from Volume 1 page 2-3? Try google translate--[[Special:Contributions/68.100.64.165|68.100.64.165]] 06:05, 29 November 2010 (UTC)
---------------------------
As I already pointed out it's 33pages long. I should have made that clear, sorry -> http://comic.xxbh.net/201010/171755.html (link to the chapter)

Yup, there is a SAO manga. I read a few chapter in chinese quite some time ago.
- [[User:Destinyz|Destinyz]]

== please translate more sooooooooooon ==

hope that more chapters come soon! im getting soooooooooooo anxious waiting! (and bored:P)

Talk:Sword Art Online

2010-11-29T18:15:03Z

Destinyz: /* Is there going to be a SAO-manga or did I just see something else? */

==So is this project dead?==
No update since July and one of my favourite projects you guys have done! Really appreciate what youve done so far but would appreciate you MORE if you continued translating it ^^

Uhh... Work in progress. Bakasama just posted earlier today stating that a few pages were sent to be edited.
In regards to no updates. There's been small updates. Its not dead. 40% of vol.2 ch2 was posted October anyways --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 16:13, 15 November 2010 (UTC)

==Where's the next chapter? IT has been so long...==
Can someone tell me if this project is over or something? If that's the case, it's really too bad because it was my favorite among all the great stuff here.If not, can you please still give me a slight ray of hope?
Whatever happens, thanks to the translator and editor because they did a great job last year.

Nope, going to get Kuroneko from Imouto to curse you.

==Can you Translate the Text on these Images?==
They are the ones at the beginning of the first book. Here are the links:

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_002-003.jpg|Image:Sword Art Online Vol 01 002-003.jpg]]

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_004.jpg|Image:Sword Art Online Vol 01 004.jpg]]

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_005.jpg|Image:Sword Art Online Vol 01 005.jpg]]

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_006-007.jpg|Image:Sword Art Online Vol 01 006-007.jpg]]

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_008.jpg|Image:Sword Art Online Vol 01 008.jpg]]

Thanks!!

--

I'll use Sharramon's translations for these... Well, for the most part. Lines may be wrong as well. They're just quotes from the story and descriptions anyway. 

---

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_002-003.jpg|Page 002-003]] 
Kirito: “''Strange, Asuna. Why are you showing your face in a place like this?''.” 
''A [Solo Player] swordsman aiming to reach Aincrad's topmost level.''

Egil: "''Our shop’s motto is to buy cheap and sell cheap''." 
''A merchant stationed at city [Algate], located at Level 50 of Aincrad.''

Asuna: "''Kirito-kun...''" 
''Of an acquired alias of "The Flash", the sub-leader of the guild "Blood Knights"'' 

---

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_004.jpg|Page 004]] 
Kirito: “''Better than you can, most likely''.” 

Cradil: "…''I’m going to kill you… I’ll definitely kill you…. Do you think a pathetic player like you can protect Asuna-sama!!''” 
''A member of the "Blood Knights", serving as Asuna's escort.''

---

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_005.jpg|Page 005]] 
Heathcliff: “''Fight with me, if you win, Asuna can go with you but if you lose, then you will have to join the Knights of Blood''.” 
''A cross-shield user, the leader of the "Blood Knights" and their strongest.''

---

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_006-007.jpg|Page 006-007]] 
Asuna: "''D, don't...look over here...''" 

---

[[:Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_008.jpg|Page 008]] 
Gargantuan Game Castle "Aincrad"

A iron-and-stone made castle consisting of 100 floors. Inside it are numerous cities, small towns and villages, forests, grasslands, and lakes. One stairway connects each floor to the previous and succeeding floor, and all of them are in dangerous labyrinth zones where monsters wander about. Players in this world rely on one weapon as they run past them, find the way to the upper floors, and take down strong guardian monsters, single-mindedly aiming for the top of the castle. Aside from battling with monsters, there are many scopes of play from manufacturing like smithing, leathercraft and sewing, to hunting and cuisine, to music. This is not merely adventuring in a vast field, [Life] is literally possible here.

"Aincrad" is the world set as the stage for "Sword Art Online", declared as the world's first in the VRMMO game genre.
 
 
------
===More Pic Translations===
Could you translate those sometime too please? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 23:16, 7. Feb. 2010 (UTC)
:We should probably put the illustration translations in the discussion pages of the novel images, and perhaps just put a link here to them as a reminder.
::That was the idea. Or to be precise I would add the translations to the image pages in the image discription. And for those, where it work in the illustration pages, too. I did add they here only to show which images I meant --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 07:24, 8 February 2010 (UTC)

For Vol2 Img7, do i see....a love interest? XDDD On a more on-topic note, I think i put the translation for that page in the right section (the discussion tab right?), care to check?

-Kenena
====Volume 2====
<gallery>
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 02 - 002-003.jpg|Kirito:"...I'm sorry. I couldn't save your friend..." A [Solo Player] swordsman aiming to reach Aincrad's topmost level. Shrika: "...No... Thank you...for coming to help..." A [beast tamer] girl possessing the familiar monster [Feather Ridora].
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 02 - 004-005.jpg|Lizabeth:"Err, the dragon's attack pattern is a left right claw, and a water blast and a sudden gust attack! Be careful, okay?" A girl running the blacksmith shop at Aincrad's 48th floor main district, [Lindaas Street]. Kirito: "Idiot!! Don't come out yet!!"
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 02 - 006.jpg|Yui: "Wah~ Papa, carry me~!" A mysterious girl found collapsed in Aincrad's 22nd floor's forest.
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 02 - 007.jpg|Sachi: ''Hey, Kirito. Let's go run away somewhere.'' A member in the guild <<Black Cats of the Full Moon>> in Aincrad.
</gallery>

====Volume 3====
<gallery>
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 03 - 003.jpg|Asuna: "Quickly...quickly come and save me, Kirito-kun..." A captured girl inside the high specification VRMMO [ALfheim Online].
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 03 - 004-005.jpg|Lyfa: "Come, hurry! On to Yggdrasil!" A girl Kirito met in <<ALO>>. The race of her fairy avatar is <<Sylph>>. Yui:"Papa is carefree as usual." A young girl AI who adores Kirito as her papa. Supports Kirito as a <<Navigation Pixie>> in <<ALO>>. Kirito:"Oh...how exciting. At this rate I want to fly all the way." The strongest <<Solo Player>> in <<SAO>>. Turns to a <<Spriggan>> swordsman in <<ALO>>.
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 03 - 006.jpg|Kirigaya Suguha: "...I'm so stupidstupidstupid!" Kirito's (Kirigaya Kazuto's) younger sister. She's a third-year in junior high school and is a part of the Kendo club.
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 03 - 007.jpg|Eugene: "If you can withstand my attacks for 30 seconds, I'll trust you as an ambassador." The strongest knight among all fairy avatars. His race is <<Salamander>>. Possesses the legendary weapon <<Magic Sword Gram>>. Kirito: You're so generous, aren't you.
Image:Sword Art Online Vol 03 - 008.jpg|Yggdrasil. The destination of all players who log in to <<ALfheim Online>>. The tribe who reaches the legendary floating city above <Yggdrasil> and has an audience with the <Fairy King Oberon>, who lives there, is able to be reborn as a high-class race, the <Alf>. By being reborn into true fairies, the <Alf>, the hover limit imposed on the system is eliminated and unlimited flight is possible. And along with it, they are capable to become the rulers of this infinite sky. It's possible to enter this floating city through a dome at the root of <Yggdrasil>. However, guardian knights who boast of overwhelming strength guard the entrance. One year has passed since the opening of <<ALO>>, and that quest has yet to be cleared.
</gallery>

Quick comment on your translation for ALO. While I haven't seen any official English translation for its name, the Japanese Wikipedia calls it Alfheim Online. Personally, I agree with it since it follows the Mythology theme, with Álfar meaning elves in Norse Mythology, making Alfheim mean Elves' (Alf) Home (Heim). The reason I think it follows the Mythology theme is that I believe Yggdrasil makes an appearance (I couldn't find where I read this, and I have bad memory at best, so possibly wrong), Kirito's class becomes a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Spriggan Spriggan], Lyfa (or whatever it ends up being) is a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sylph Sylph], and Yui is a Navigation Pixie. Hope this helps. ~EnigmaticRepose

In the Japanese raws of volume 3 (page 61), the name is written in English: "ALfheim Online"

[[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 11:13, 8 February 2010 (UTC)

* * changes my translation from whatever it was before to spriggan on the img 4~5 discussion page*
-Kenena


I wouldn't have known that I haven't read much and I know nothing about the Mythology theme, anyway Vaelis has indicted its proper English name. Mind putting the link of the jap wiki here? - --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] 12:11, 8 February 2010 (UTC)

Japanese wiki: http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E3%82%BD%E3%83%BC%E3%83%89%E3%82%A2%E3%83%BC%E3%83%88%E3%83%BB%E3%82%AA%E3%83%B3%E3%83%A9%E3%82%A4%E3%83%B3

[[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 13:01, 8 February 2010 (UTC)

==Editor==

OK some of you might notice that this thing has an editor all of a sudden. I've done this 'without' a supervisor..... I hope that's OK.... O.o

Feel free to keep editing if you see something wrong though, we're only two pairs of eyes and it's highly probable that we'd miss something. Also we aren't perfect.

This is also not going to affect the speed in any way (well except for only today I think... since y'know it's going to be first 'gap' but it'll be back to normal. Actually you guys won't even notice).

You're never be going to be waiting for too long.... well unless I'm translating slowly. If the editor hasn't put the next chap up in two days I'll put mine up first. The editor can chance it with his (or her???? Now I think about it I don't know O.O) version. But I don't think that that's going to happen.

And thank you all for reading!!!!

--[[user:sharramon|sharramon]]-- Jan. 16, 11:19:24 UTC

Far from perfect. We're both ESL (English as Second Language) people after all. The good news is that I can do Chinese-English proofreading/editing, the bad news is that tenses are a weakness for me. I'm trying to keep an eye out on other people's edits and track what kind of things I miss, but if you notice a particular pattern that I fault in please don't hesitate to fix and/or drop me a note. Also, having more editors is usually a good thing. -- Aorii

I should have asked before putting up my rather literal translation up, but is that okay? It has already be reverted though.
As when I went through the japanese text, some stuff was missing.
By the way, the tense used is past tense, right? Tenses should be same throughout the novel. -KuroiHikari

==This is REALLY GOOD!!!!==
I really like this. When I first started reading it sounded like just another virtual reality/MMORPG anime... thing, but now, it looks really cool!
Please Give us chapter four soon!

I agree with this fellows statement as well. It sounded dumb at first, but the character's feel far more realistic than i would have thought. I hope this gets alot of attention. Good luck Sharramon!

I like this a lot too. Sounded and is very interesting Very good novel. Please continue...

Thank you all ^^ I've done chap four now! But it's more of a run through of how the situation was like in Aincrad. The story starts properly from chapter five. I'll try to translate that as quick as possible too!
:I love you

Thanks for the update

This is good! I like the development in chapter 5. Will wait until next update! I look forward to the next chapter, from what i see in the illustration there will be some romance...

Dammit now I want chapter 6... Please give it to us soon!!! PLEASE!!!! And thank you once again for translating this!

This overwhelming pressure! XD I'm workin' on it! I'll try and get it up soon but the soonest SHOULD be Thursday but we'll see!

Thank you very much for your effort! ^^ Awaiting next update eagerly... You update surprisingly fast^^. Please do not take this as a pressure but as encouragement^^

This is turning into a pretty good response column, and for a nifty reason; SAO is pretty kick ass. All our thanks go out to you, Sharramon, keep up the good work! ps BTW you have the fastest chapter updates I've seen in awhile! and as the previous comment mentioned, that isn't some weird pressure build up, its a compliment.

I agree this is really good, thanks for the translations

:BTW you have the fastest chapter updates I've seen in awhile!

That's most probably because this light novel has the shortest chapters that you've seen in a while! :D
And chap 6 done! Hell yeah!

Thanks for chapter 6. This is a really good light novel. Can't wait for the next chapters. I would like to know though when you get volume 2 whether Kirito stays with Asuna after volume 1 or not. Because looking at the covers for volumes 2 and 3 it seems he teams up with other girls.

He does stay with her. Book two's about the past and the third book is about saving her from a game or something by what I gather...

:Thanks for the info. I was agonizing over the thought that she might have died and he moved on to party with another player.

I shouldn't say so much! I'm spoiling people!

Seeing the update section.... I've realized that I've done more than a chap every two days WITHOUT the prologue O.O.....

That's why you're Sharramon-sama :) thanks for the great releases xD

damn! this is like reading Naruto. No, not the storyline, but on the updates... (yours is of course, much faster than the weekly updates) but nonetheless, the suspense, the waiting... it feels the same. Anyway, thank you for the fast updates! SPOILERS!!!!! nuooohh!!!

oh shit now i'm going to this page regularly just to see if there is any updates..

don't understand third volume images ç.ç aren't they supposed to have their true form? so why there are non.humans? waiting fro spoileeeers XD

:You will understand once the translation gets that far. It's not fun being spoiled. Because you just keep wanting to know more.

You are awesome and so is this book! I know this is a minor point, but semicolons are meant to separate two closely related things that could be sentences by themselves, like the first line of the synopsis. For parts like "...floating castle, 'Aincrad'; he distinguished...", it should really be commas on both sides of Aincrad.

Wooo, I left this for a while and its already this much already XD YAY! Again and again, thank you so much, Sharramon-sama XD

Thanks for chapter 14! Too bad there isn't a picture of Kirito in his KoB uniform =(

at first, i thought that SAO is just a .hack><druaga><yureka look-a-like... i was wrong.
seriously... i'm jealous of Kirito ;_;
Sharramon-kakka, you have my deepest gratitude (for your speed-translating). keep up the good work! XD
-randompasserby

chapter 18 is already out!! CHEERS! XD

==Is this ongoing?==
Is this series ongoing or is it only 3 volumes long? Thanks!

By what I know of the series it is ongoing.

One question: firs volume only has 15 chapters?

Twenty five. Just adding the chapters as I go since I think I'll feel depressed if there was this HUGE list and only five chaps done XD. I feel like that with 15 up already O.o lol

I have one question... How many of the 3 volumes of Sword Art Online do you have?

Right now only one. By the time I've finished the first book I'll have the second I think. Well I actually think I'll have it a month BEFORE I finish

Will you translate that one as well if I bow at your feet and praise you Sharramon-sama?

Lol I'm hoping to translate all of them ..... but we'll see! Since I don't know what's going to happen a few months from now....

i thank you for all the updates till now ,from now on i shall call you kami-sama^^

Makes me think of higurashi for some reason.... oyashiro-sama.....

Hmmmm... Given the previous pattern, it stands to reason that SAO volume 4 will be released some time in April.

Book two's not out in Korea yet so that really has nothing to do with me XD

Seems as if Korea's release of book two's gone back a month.... NOES!

== keep up the good work! ==

you know, you have the breaking record for the fastest update in baka-tsuki...
And we love you!

^^ What this person said. We LOVE you Sharramon-sama :D.

Sama O.O....

Uh...We LOVE you Sharramon-dono*? :D

We aren't samurai either.

Let's go with san!... or kun? Hell I'll take tan!XD

Nah, I prefer Sharramon-kakka myself. So let's use that!

You guys are bloating his persona, he'll be crowning himself emperor of britannia soon at this pace :p
:He IS the rightful ruler after all, so that would make sense.

Nah, You guys... Just say it like this "Sharramon-nyoro!!!!" RIGHT?

How about Shar-tan? He is Paya-tan's master!

All hail Britannia! (really couldn't resist saying that). I wonder what I'd like more... geass or a deathnote?

Easy. You like SAO the most!

Hey, wait... I'm a supervisor???

==This Picture==
Just a question that has seriously been plaguing me for a while since reading ch. 7, but is this picture supposed to be a romantic scene? Or a creepy stalker scene?: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/6/6c/Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_-_242.jpg If it's too spoilerific though, just white out the text or inform me please! It's agonizing...

Read the story XD. Getting THERE will take a while though...

Can I at least ask which chapter the picture is in? PLEEEEAAASSSEEE?

[[user:72.130.141.175|72.130.141.175]]

Chapter 16

[[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 00:02, 17 January 2010 (UTC)
==Volume Names==
Both the first and second volumes are called "Aincrad"? Weird...

:That's how they are named. Take a look at the third colour page for volume 01 and 02.
{| style="background:black; color:black"
|They are named after the setting they take place in or so it seems.
|}
I know that, I was just commenting on how it was odd.

It all makes sense after reading the descriptions of thos images from volume 3 above.

== So because I couldn't wait... ==

I thought hey why not use ATLAS to translate the raw to at least get a hint of what's going to happen.
This did not go well, I mean although the program boasts its amazing accuracy in translating, when I translated the whole novel it didn't even make sense at all. In fact, a Google online translation did better than the $1,400 program.
So in conclusion, I decided to patiently wait . . . okay never mind! Please!!!! I can't wait! where's the next chapter...
Thank you for translations, I really appreciate it. I LOVE Sword Art Online!-Jun

I actually did the same thing, but I could understand like one sentence out of 15, and it also helps if you know what ATLAS translates the names as. I also found a timeline of SAO's events, and used Rikaichan to skim through it (I probably look for spoilers a little too much on series I really like, and I wasn't disappointed). Anyway though, I've been meaning to ask this: sharramon, are you using official Korean translations or fan translations?
-Enigma

Official. I'm translating with the book in my hands.... I'll have to buy another one. This one's gotten really dirty XP

I did as well. Oddly, I can figure out quite much of chapter 5 with it. It hurt my eyes and mind though. It feels like deciphering a code @-@. I decide to quit because the deciphering work reduce the enjoyment in reading it and when I read sharramon-sama's translation to find out he bits I'm missing, it just won't as fun since I got to know part of the stroy already.

@Enigma wait there is Korean translations of Sword Art Online? If there is, where could I get my hands on it? -Jun
Edit: Oh wait, never mind. I ordered the Korean version through AladdinUS. Can't wait to read it ^_^ -Jun

== NOOOOO ==

Damnit. Now I need Chapter 25 to make sure everything is alright after 13 >_<

== Historic moment ==

SAO is most probably the first book in a while that got first place in daily views within a single month of it being put up in this forum! Thank you all!!! (is burning with a NEED to translate faster XD)

== Who couldnt Kirito save? ==

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_02_-_002-003.jpg

So.... he's saying he couldn't save Shirika's....who? Relative? Party member? Friend? Sorry, I'm not good at reading kanji, like 1st grader level. lol.

Also, is there a specific reason to why she's a <<Beast Tamer>>? I thought you were either a swordsman or not in Aincrad.

(Sorry, I'm trying to figure out how the formatting works on this website. Just noticed the preview button. =_=;)

-Kenena

I think that may be her Guild? Since for Kirito it says <<Solo Player>> in that area.

- Skith

As this is a teaser image, it isn't going to give away who or what he saved (but I do believe the kanji says friend/companion); just like volume 1.

And about the part why she's a Beast Tamer. Just speculation here, but it's probably an Extra Skill like Kirito's Dual Wield. Maybe even just a profession, like Asuna's cooking. ~EnigmaticRepose

@EnigmaticRepose I was trying to figure out the kanji. Thanks.

(btw, I wonder if Cilica looks/sounds better that Shirika?)

-Kenena

@Kenena She's a ''Beast'' Tamer. Think about it along those lines .__.

Also, how about [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Silica Silica]?

[[User:Kusamaki|Kusamaki]] 13:14, 16 March 2010 (UTC)

Yeah, I know she's a "beast" tamer , I was asking WHY such a option/skill/class/whatever exists in SAO (Which EnigmaticReprose already addressed). And yeah, Silica looks better, although for naming, I would have expected Lizbeth and Silica to be switched around.

-Kenena

== Discussion Forum? ==

Sup. Kenena here~
Anyway, is there a forum for SAO (I guess its also ALO too, but whatever)? I dont wanna making a new comment here every time i want to ask something. Link or something would be great.

-Kenena

In the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/ Baka-Tsuki Forum] in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=44 Auxiliary Brigades section] can be created additional threads if they are need for discussions about SAO, but there is also already a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=3128 thread for SAO] --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 09:38, 8 February 2010 (UTC)

== Volume 3 ==

Just wondering but could it be that Kirito and Asuna get out of SAO in the 1st volume but Asuna gets kidnapped and put into[Alvheim Online]? And then Kirito goes into the game to save her? Cause this pic looks like Kirito looking at Asuna with the nerve gear:http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/4/43/Sword_Art_Online_Vol_03_-_043.jpg

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_03_-_000a.jpg
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_03_-_003.jpg

I think these two should answer your question.

Well usually to know this kind of things you wait for the volume to be translated don't you u_u.

== What are we going to do with 16.5 in the full text version? ==

Eventually Volume 1 will be finished, and we will do what we always do with a finished volume: make a full text!! But we have this chapter 16.5 complicating the situation. Does it go in? Stay out? Make two versions (what I think is would be best)? Something else? Let's decide what's going to happen before the volumes done.

I say make a full text with reference to 16.5 but not actual text...or throw in a link to 16.5 with a dire "read at own disgretion" message.

-Ence

i think we should make 2 versions of it, SFW and NSFW... XD - RandomPasserBy

:Don't add it to the full text. I wouldn't even add it to the volume 1 overview nor to the "forward to.." box, to be honest. 16.5 may be canon, but it is not part of the book. As far as I know, he had this chapter only posted on his back-site without any reference on the front page. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 08:16, 26 February 2010 (UTC)

oh yeah, now that you mention it... the book can't possibly have this chapter...

Considering all the killing, explicit violence that the book has, its already at least 16+ or young adults.. can't rate something M just because of some cybersex.. -Irec

Wouldn't it be better to, at least, put a link in the full text to let those who want to read it in the good context be able to read it ?

I think a link with a warning would work.

== Similar to Prince Revolution? ==

I've read two chapters of SAO and up to chapter 4 of PR's Vol3 and so far the settings are really similar, although they're different in terms of characters and amount of comedy and other things.

It may be very similar, but you can't say that this setting is very unique in terms of anime and manga, I mean, look at .Hack. I think that this is the similarity is only a result of the similar settings.

==Rudolph the Red-nosed Reindeer (Aincrad 46th Floor, December 2023)==

here, don't you mean 2024??? all the other dates were 2024

Rudolph the Red-nosed Reindeer occurs before the first 3 short stories.
It's also the most touching if you ask me T_T

[[User:Mikazuki|Mikazuki]] 11:52, 22 March 2010 (UTC)

Am I going bonkers or somehow I can't seem to find chapter 4 for volume 3...flipped through my book. hrmph...

[[User:Datenshi|Datenshi]] 3:29, 12 April 2010 (UTC)

I expect tears, given who this chapter involves... T-T

==Volume 4==

O.O 4th VOLUME! Any info about it?

I'll look into it when I have time. Just had enough to upload the pictures and make some changes. Off to bed! - datenshi

I didn't know Suguha had a Nerve Gear....Guess I'd better go buy that volume then. TO KINOKUNIYA!!!

- Kenena



Ahhh...! If only I can read japenese or korean! This is one of the thing that I regret the most in my life ---> Can't read JP
 

Ugh, why must I always root for the shy and adorable underdog, and I even like the main heroine for once... I know it's not going to happen, yet that doesn't lessen the disappointment... -Enigma

I wish i had $10....then i could order it. ToT


-Kenena

That makes me wonder, where can i find the raws for this, if i wanted to read it in japanese myself?
-AzraRillian

I'd like to know that too, although I'm going to guess the only reply is going to be "Go get it at a bookstore." or something.

-Kenena

Antonio
Raw novel
http://the-links.info/read.php?tid=26

apollo in this paper will not read Japanese and my English is bad and yet I manage to read it even if the English go ahead

because this is the story I expected x many years. hack / is too childish for my point of view, but my expectation is full so please continue to work and do not stop or to throw you back or to push you (not pressure yourself jajajaja)

Thanks for the link, but I get the feeling there was a rule against these types of links. Nonetheless, my local Kinokuniya finally stocked vol. 3, so now I'm hoping vol. 4 will come soon.

-Kenena

anyone has news of Sharramon - san
I would not want to hear that leaving this beautiful work being done
please do not stop ten Sharramon - St. T_T
Antonio

Antonio, you should go to forums so that you are updated

~Ghost

found volume 5 raw http://www.mediafire.com/?1hrof1l286dloby

where in the forum can tell me about the novel? you can not find it
Antonio

== Korean RAWs? ==

Anyone kind enough to send me Korean RAW scans of volume 2?
I can't find the Korean official translated book anywhere(except on Korean sites, which I can't order from)
Since I'm fluent in Korean, I could help a bit if anyone is doing the translations from the Korean RAWs.
--[[Special:Contributions/68.100.64.165|68.100.64.165]] 01:52, 29 October 2010 (UTC)

== Is there going to be a SAO-manga or did I just see something else? ==

Hey,
I just saw some kind of SAO-manga and wasn't quite sure what it actually was - a oneshot? some fan-made stuff? or is there really going to be a SAO-manga?

It's about 33pages long and just looked like the beginning of the first volume, though it was a little different.
And as I neither have seen anything about a SAO-manga existing up till now nor am able to read japanese, I just thought I'd ask here.

Here's the link: http://comic.xxbh.net/colist_171754.html
---------------------------
Isn't that the illustration from Volume 1 page 2-3? Try google translate--[[Special:Contributions/68.100.64.165|68.100.64.165]] 06:05, 29 November 2010 (UTC)
---------------------------
As I already pointed out it's 33pages long. I should have made that clear, sorry -> http://comic.xxbh.net/201010/171755.html (link to the chapter)

Yup, there is a SAO manga. I read a few chapter in chinese quite some time ago.
Destinyz

== please translate more sooooooooooon ==

hope that more chapters come soon! im getting soooooooooooo anxious waiting! (and bored:P)

User:Destinyz

2010-09-16T18:41:57Z

Destinyz:

A 17 years old guy from Singapore. I enjoy reading novel very much and do minor corrections when I do notice it. I intend to learn Japanese Language during my second year in Polytechnic, which starts in April 2010. Well, I do wish to become a translator if I do acquire the skills and the scripts.
I do enjoy making new friends too so if you feel the same, feel free to add me on maox90@hotmail.com

Talk:The Longing Of Shiina Ryo

2010-09-16T18:41:18Z

Destinyz:

Great work! You certainly made my day! I was surprised by how interesting this novel was that I continued reading even though it's 2.40 am already. I do hope to see more chapters up soon, certainly looking forward to it =D - [[User:Destinyz|Destinyz]]

Talk:The Longing Of Shiina Ryo

2010-09-16T18:40:02Z

Destinyz: Looking forward to more chapters!

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume9 Chapter4

2010-06-03T13:41:45Z

Destinyz: /* Chapter 4: Confusion */ Minor edit

===Chapter 4: Confusion===

In the morning, after discovering a city was nearing them, the siren sounded in the sky of Zuellni. Someone quickly confirmed from the flag that it was the Academy City Farune.

“Again…..”

Karian was having morning tea. Enjoying the time with a cup of tea was one of his hobbies. Though the siren had interfered with his pastime, it did little to affect his mood.

After announcing the situation, he ordered all Military Artists to gather and the normal students were to evacuate to the shelters. It was after hearing the name of the other city that he started to feel annoyed. He clearly remembered the results of the past five Military Arts Competitions, along with the names of the cities. Whether it was Myath or Farune…

“We haven’t fought this city before.”

That was strange.

It was common knowledge that Regios wouldn’t move too far away from their selenium mines. As Zuellni only had one mine, the area it moved in should be small. Normal speculation would conclude that the other city had had contact with Zuellni. However, Zuellni had yet to fight Farune. This meant the results of the previous Military Arts Competition had caused huge fluctuations in the movement areas. The other possibility was that after the rampage, Zuellni had run across Myath, and was in turn now running across Farune.

“Is that really the case?”

He wasn’t convinced. The city had been moving for a long time twice now. This trip into the summer season took longer time than usual. One could explain that by an error, but no detailed proof was forthcoming. Then one could only conclude the only possible explanation was chance. But was this enough to solve the problem? As the Student President of Zuellni, as the highest authority of this Academy City, how should he respond to this change?

“Anyway, just focus on solving the present problem.”

He couldn’t ignore the present because of his consideration of the future. Leaving his sister behind, he left the house.

<center>◇</center>

Before the ringing of the siren, Nina was waiting for Layfon at the entrance of his dormitory. She was already awake when the siren sounded. What she was surprised with was that Layfon had apologized to Leerin, and later on, Leerin had asked her to take the Dite from her room and bring it to him.

Nina followed Leerin’s instruction. Though it wasn’t that good to enter another’s room, Leerin had given her permission to do so. The light was dim, but she quickly found the box. She had seen it once, and the box jumped out to her as it stood on the desk.

Once she handed the Dite over to Layfon, he had unwrapped the box and taken out the Dite. A metal Dite with a thread weaving around the handle.

“This is………..”

“Yes, this is proof of one having learnt all Psyharden skills,” he held the handle with nostalgia, walked into the court in the dormitory and restored the Dite.

The beauty of the Katana made her speechless. The length of the blade was as long as Layfon’s arm. It was wide, giving off an aura of power. The morning sunlight reflecting off the blade made her squint.

“Amazing,” she said with her voice raised, attracted by the light.

“Every part has been set carefully. The technicians have adjusted it again and again for half a year.”

“Really?”

“Yeah,” he nodded and moved away from her to ready his fighting stance. He swung the blade back and forth.

The feeling of the blade on his hand was different. He confirmed the Katana.

“Should it be heavier? The blade also needs……. It’s a bit too long, so I should use the Safiadite as a spare. If the blade can be thicker, then it can sustain the Steel Threads. This setting can be made on the Shimu Adamandite, but with the Adamandite…….”

It looked like he wanted to change the Dites he had into Katanas.

“….. Aren’t you going to use this?” Nina pointed at the Psyharden Katana. It was an excellent Katana, yet Layfon didn’t seem satisfied.

“Of course I need adjustments made on this Katana, but when comparing the quality of the materials, white alloy far exceeds that of metal and the green alloy. When I used the Dite in the past, it couldn’t sustain my skill in Kei, so I decided to go for the aspect to cut things apart.”

“Is…… Is that so?”

“Yeah, besides, this adjustment was made when I was ten.”

Nina was shocked.

“I’m used to wielding bigger Katana. In truth, I can use the Adamandite better if it’s heavier. The Shimu Admandite suits me more just based on that.”

He continued his explanation, facing a speechless Nina. “Of course, there’s inconvenience if I keep using it. The inconvenience brought by Kei flow in a Katana used against a filth monster will cause error in the swing of the weapon.”

A siren cut through the air.

“Emergency? Is a city near?”

“Seems so. This is like training.”

Layfon looked at the sky and turned his gaze to the city’s legs. A city did appear ahead of Zuellni.

“Time to get ready.”

“I’m going to find Harley-senpai to make some adjustments.”

“Aa……”

“Then I’ll be leaving now.”

She watched him run off.

“…. He’s changed.”

A sudden change. He had accepted his identity as a Military Artist. That should warrant a celebration. Whether it was for Nina or Zuellni, this was good news. But somehow, she didn’t feel comfortable.

“He must have talked over this with Leerin.”

That must be it.

This was probably a good thing, but on the other hand, she knew it was something she couldn’t have affected. Having experienced the setback in Grendan, Layfon’s current change did not come about because of Nina or anyone else.

Never mind.

She couldn’t do this because she wasn’t Leerin? Or because she forced herself too much?

“…………” Nina shook her head and breathed out as if to let loose the feelings piling up inside her. Sunlight shone into the court. Today was another hot day.

Layfon ran. His feet were light, so light. In fact, his entire body felt light, as if power had filled him. Looking at the usual streetscape before him, it felt refreshing. Why was that so? He knew the reason behind it lay in the wooden box in his right hand.

He ran on an empty street. He ran, knowing clearly that he hadn’t been abandoned and forgotten. He already knew when he was little. The children of his age had all been adopted by other people. Only he and Leerin had stayed in the orphanage. The kids who had been adopted and taken away never did return to visit them. When he grew up and had a talk with father, he knew this was a fact. At the same time, he realized he was still immature. This didn’t mean Derek didn’t care for the kids who had left the orphanage. In truth, some kids caused trouble for their adopted families and were sent back to the orphanage. When that time came, Derek faced the adopted parents with determination and persistence. And Layfon didn’t know that, as he was still little. Though he didn’t feel it daily, he felt he had been kept behind when it was time for other kids to be taken away. One after another, the children left. Only he was left behind, and that made him feel lonely. Every time the day for a kid to leave rolled around, Layfon was always holding Leerin’s hand. Leerin, usually strong and talented, always turned gentle and weak on that day. Even though he felt uncomfortable with her sweaty hand, he held onto it and never let go. And every time, she would tell him of her trouble. And Layfon would want to become stronger, stronger and stronger, so he could always stay by her side. So he would never let go of that hand. He didn’t know when he had forgotten that feeling. The shortage of food in Grendan had shrouded that feeling, leaving it to hide deep in his heart.

He was always with Leerin in Grendan. It was the same when people challenged him for the title of the Heaven’s Blade successor. Leerin’s letters encouraged him when he was confused. And Leerin had come to Zuellni because of him. For that alone, he must not let go of her hand. Hence he must hold it tight. Hence he must win this battle.

The siren was a summon.

Holding the Dite in the box, holding the thoughts of Derek and Leerin, Layfon ran for battle.

It was after midday when Farune contacted Zuellni. The sound of the edges touching echoed throughout the city. Layfon heard this sound in the building of the Alchemy course.

“…….. Made it~~” Harley collapsed on a chair. “Come over and see.”

The restored form of the Shimu Adamandite lay on the table. Compared to the Katana, the Shimu Adamandite was now longer in length. Light sparkled in the dark blade.

“I took the mode of the metal Dite and made it in powdered form. That should raise the sharpness of the blade.”

Layfon prepared his stance. He couldn’t make any large movements in the narrow room, but he nodded at the feeling of the blade in his hand.

“Perfect,” he smiled.

“Re, really?” Harley smiled too.

“Well, this doesn’t have much to do with the Military Arts Competition since you aren’t allowed to hurt your opponent. But I tried merging the aspects of the Dites……..”

“Then I’ll go ahead. Counting on you for the Safiadite.”

“Ah, yes.”

Layfon jumped out the window. Felli’s flake was already waiting. It flew into his pocket.

“Sorry.”

“Please hurry and get changed. A plan’s already been drawn up.”

“What do I do?” he asked as he leapt from building to building.

“……….. Instead of that, let’s just solve what happened last night. I’m sorry.”

“Ah, not at all…….. It was my fault. Sorry.”

“No…… So you’ve decided to hold the Katana.”

“Yes, you and the Captain are right. I was wrong,” he felt flustered at the seeming shadow in her words.

“I don’t mean that. I mean your heart. Have you decided to continue fighting as a Military Artist?”

“Ah………” he breathed in deeply and didn’t give an instant reply.

“What?” her tone was icy.

“No, I haven’t thought of that yet……..”

Submerged in the joy of being allowed to use Psyharden, submerged in the feel of the Katana in his hand, he had totally forgotten it. No…….. He had forgotten. That probably came about as a burden on his spirit from fighting as a Military Artist. He now held the Katana, but he hadn’t resolved his past in Grendan. Still, this had nothing to do with whether he should continue to be a Military Artist or not.

“This feels like your style.”

“……. Are you underestimating me?”

“I was just saying the truth.”

“Wu………..”

True. He could only see what was before him. He didn’t protest against her words as he arrived at the Training Complex. He took out the flake before entering the change room. He took up the clothes.

And next, he quickly made his way to the outer area of Zuellni.

“Sorry.”

“No, it’s good that you caught up.”

Under Felli’s guidance, he had arrived at where Nina was to confirm the situation. The signing of contract had already begun.

“Eh? That person……….?” He noticed the older man standing beside Farune’s Student President.

“He’s the representative of the Academy City Alliance.”

“Eh, so it’s that person.”

That person wore a grey coat. He looked to be in his thirties. The Academy City Alliance. It managed all Academy Cities and exchanged information between cities. It was also responsible in buying and selling information to other Academy Cities.

“It seems he’s in Farune.”

“So these people appear in Military Arts Competitions?”

“Seems so. Last time we had one in Zuellni, probably since there was a roaming bus. Not every city had one.”

“I see……..” Layfon looked at the man again.

He was a Military Artist that bore no weapon harness. That was probably hidden beneath his uniform. The lumpy part of his left side might hide a Dite. Layfon saw no openings from this person. He looked to hold some strength. Since it was the Academy City Alliance, it must hold several incredible Military Artists.

“Well……. Never mind that.”

That had nothing to do with the present Military Arts Competition. Layfon turned his gaze to Farune’s Military Artists. They were all students. How would they fare? Though it was difficult to speculate on the strength of a group, he could tell by looking at them that they held confidence. They might have won in other places.

Recently? Or………

Their aura was frightening. Zuellni did win against Myath, but that was three months ago. Everyone had gradually come to forget the feeling they had in victory.

“Captain, what’s our deployment?”

“Uh? Aa, this time we’re in the frontline. Gorneo’s team will infiltrate the city.”

“I see……..”

“What’s it?” she asked.

“I’ve something to talk to you about.”

“What? About the plan?”

“It isn’t really a plan…….”

“What’s it?”

“Well……..”

Dalshena came over too. He told them in a small voice. They both widened their eyes.

“….. Is that good?”

“But that’s the basic.”

“Well, even so…….” Dalshena fiddled with her golden curls.

“But that’s still an individual fight.”

“It’s ok. I think………” he nodded with a smile.

“Even if there’s one more person, the feeling in battle won’t be much different.”

“True, if we do that, we can dampen their spirit……..” Nina said after some consideration.

“Can we do that?”

“Though I’m not too good with it, it’s just a matter of grabbing the right timing,” she nodded. “Ok. Let’s decide this then. Dalshena-senpai, please lead the front troop. Layfon and I will rush into the enemy formation afterwards. Is that all right?”

“Ok. Leave it to me,” Dalshena nodded.

“Right, next is to win,” Nina said with resolve.

Layfon smiled. Yes, next was to win.

<center>◇</center>

At this time, Dixerio finally woke from his long slumber.

“As I thought………. It takes a long time to heal continuously.”

He had been sleeping on a tree branch. He stood up and stretched, confirming his body condition.

“Looks ok.”

The wounds caused by Barmelin had completely healed.

“Aaa, my left leg had become charcoal. One night’s sleep wasn’t enough to heal that,” he laughed lightly in irony. Still, it had been a long time since he was injured.

Many tens of years had passed since his body turned into this condition. And the events he had experienced made him feel that time was extremely long and slow. The network of Electronic Fairies that was formed inside the Aurora Field, which was called “En”, and his fights against the Wolf Faces in recent years.

Just when did he stop growing? When did he stop being human and Military Artist?

Dixerio. He used to be a spoiled and arrogant kid living in the City of Strong Desire – Veruzamous. He had become like the two people that he met on that day.

Who were they? His current purpose was to confirm the answer of this question. However, he had something else to do before that. He must find the man that destroyed his city. That was why he infiltrated Grendan’s Inner Court for the second time. He had found a violent welcome waiting for him both times.

He didn’t get along with the Heaven’s Blade successors. They were different from him, as they had obtained power as normal Military Artists. Though he knew a Heaven’s Blade could fully release a wielder’s potential, the result of that far exceeded his expectations. Either way, his misconception was formed when he was still a kid…….

“……… In that case, the “moto” lives there too.”

His expression turned sour. The girl he met before did get caught in this whole affair. Through the baptism of the Wolf Faces, her body had an easier time traversing the Aurora Field.

No. He should say that she had become less resistant to it.

“Anyway.”

This was an urgent matter in this world. He got her involved in his fight without reason, and that saddened him.

“I must do something for her.”

Something had happened in that city, so Dixerio had come to visit Zuellni several times. The possibility was high that that girl was the key. Either way, she had obtained the Haikizoku. And that implied……. She had no other choice but to walk the same path as him.

<center>◇</center>

The Student Presidents signed the contract, shook each other’s hand and returned to their own city. The representative of the Academy City Alliance returned to Farune without a word.

The contact point of the cities was the main battlefield. Military Arts students from both cities stood in formation. They faced each other and waited for the signal to begin the battle.

Layfon looked at the opposing formation. He held the restored Shimu Adamandite. Blue phosphorescence reflected off the dark blade. The gazes of the enemy Military Artists gathered to one spot.

The sky was cloudless. Strong sunlight lit up the ground and steam rose in threads. Both Zuellni and Farune scolded the heat. Sweat rolled down Nina’s face. Sweat wetted her hands.

“It’s ok,” he said.

“Don’t look everywhere,” she scolded.

“Don’t worry. I know the timing.”

“Wu……..”

“Stay calm. If this works, we rush straight into the enemy formation.”

“You said that so easily.”

The flutes sounded at the same time from Farune and Zuellni, signaling the beginning of the battle. At the same time, Military Artists from both sides shouted. The air vibrated from the impact of internal Kei.

“Go!!” Vance shouted.

Kei exploded from Dalshena. She was leading the front troop and was waiting for Nina’s signal.

While studying Farune’s front troop, Layfon took a large breath. Just when he was about to give the signal before Nina gave hers…….

“Heh!”

A thunderous voice filled the space between the two sides. Internal variation of Kei – Sound to War.

Layfon had released his breath along with Kei. His voice sent Farune’s troop into confusion and chaos.

“Go!” Nina shouted. Dalshena rushed into the enemy’s frontline. Her lance created an opening in the frontline.

“Second team, follow!”

As if to chase after Dalshena, Nina’s team moved forward and expanded the opening that Dalshena had made.

Sharnid was waiting on the city’s edge, somewhere to the right of the frontline. He was with the cannon team. Naruki was in Nina’s team, and Felli had stayed behind for support work.

Layfon didn’t have any subordinates. He made a huge leap and landed well ahead of Dalshena’s team, right in the midst of Farune’s second team.

“What?”

“Wa!” A Farune Military Artist shouted at the sudden landing of Layfon from above. Layfon swung the Katana. External variation of Kei – Enreki.

A massive amount of Kei flooded out from Layfon, sweeping the Military Artists around him into the air.

“….. Fu,” he made a sound as he confirmed his move. He had executed a Psyharden move that he hadn’t used for a long time. It appeared his skill hadn’t gone rusty. He remembered he was in a battle. No time for him to sigh in nostalgia. He wouldn’t underestimate his opponents.

His feelings were more intense and colorful than usual. He held the joy of the time when he boasted of his newly learnt skills to Leerin.

Some Farune Military Artists probably thought Layfon was full of openings. Someone attacked him from behind. He half turned around and hit his opponent’s wrist with his elbow, making him drop his weapon. He then fought back the other Military Artists who sought to close in on him. He fought Kei with his Katana. For attacks that he didn’t have time to counter with his weapon, he used his fists and kicks. He reserved his strength when he executed a kick, and he also used that chance to sweep up the dust and soil from the ground and create a dust screen. Sometimes, he countered using his enemy’s weapon.

The school of Psyharden had never nurtured someone as incredible as Layfon. There was also a saying that said Heaven’s Blade successors were nurtured in Grendan. Most of the Military Arts school in Grendan were branch schools that descended from a main school. That main school became famous because it had nurtured Heaven’s Blade successors. Those that failed to give birth to any Heaven’s Blades faded away with time. With the Psyharden school, no Heaven’s Blade was born between its founding and Layfon’s birth. Why then didn’t it fade away like others? Because people who held Psyharden tended to survive their battles. And that was what Psyharden was like. The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang became famous thanks to the skills of Psyharden.

It wasn’t difficult for Layfon to evade the attacks aimed at him. But he suppressed his Kei and sustained the attacks because of the restrictions placed on him.

To people who knew Layfon in Zuellni, they might found him “intolerable”, but as Heaven’s Blade successor who had to keep fighting the same filth monsters, that sense of danger was essential. Hence Layfon always stayed alone in the Training Complex to train his basics.

“What’re you waiting for!” Dalshena’s team had invaded Farune’s second line of attack. Their team had it easier because of Layfon’s action. Next, Nina’s team completely suppressed Farune’s second team. Farune’s frontline ended up collapsing.

“Ah, yes,” Layfon said and made another leap.

Keep on moving and he should be able to confirm which moves he was more rusty with.

While in midair, he stiffened at a sudden gaze from somewhere.

(What?)

He cautiously searched for that presence but he couldn’t feel it anymore.

(Was that my imagination? But……..)

He had always felt someone was watching him since Leerin came to Zuellni. That gaze was sharp, but it always disappeared when he noticed it. He didn’t know who it was, but since he didn’t feel any hostility from it, he chose to ignore it.

(But why now?)

He had thought that it might be a non-Zuellni Military Artist who was watching him from a distance. He couldn’t fathom the reason behind that act, but that was a possibility. Besides, no normal Military Artist could catch up with Layfon’s speed with his eyes.

(Who is it?)

Haia………? But he shouldn’t be in Zuellni anymore. The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang was still in Zuellni, but they had announced that they had exiled Haia. The Student Council and the City Police had done a thorough investigation, and they couldn’t find Haia and Myunfa. So it shouldn’t be Haia. Then who was it?

<center>◇</center>

“Aa, that was a close call,” Savaris cringed on the top of the Student Council building. He was right beside the flag. “As I expected, his sensitivity in this battle is higher than before. Well, he has been a Heaven’s Blade successor. Close call. Close call.”

No one could tell what he truly meant from his expression. In fact, he was enjoying himself.

“But he’s finally picked up the Katana, his favorite weapon. Now this is getting more interesting.”

Though he once showed displeasure in Layfon’s performance, he was now very happy with his choice of weapon. Because the two of them would one day clash. He had heard of this from the current head of the Gang – Fermaus. Since the Gang aimed to take the Haikizoku, then sooner or later, it’d have to face Layfon. Savaris was disappointed of how relaxed Layfon had become in his peaceful life in Zuellni, but now he was happy to see him change.

Either way, he wanted to fight a strong Layfon. And since he himself also didn’t have the Heaven’s Blade, then the conditions matched.

“But…….. When would that be?”

The Haikizoku wouldn’t appear as long as the city was safe. He heard Zuellni had gone on a rampage before and had headed for filth monsters like Grendan, but that was before he arrived here.

He knew the reason. One, this had something to do with Grendan, and two, that person was in the Queen’s care.

“……… I don’t want to listen to Her Majesty’s complaints. What should I do?”

Leerin Marfes. She had interfered with his mission, but he couldn’t do anything to her. Because of her, he had been lazing around for three months. That was why he had time to train Gorneo and observe Layfon. Well, he couldn’t say the three months were totally wasted.

“It’s about time I get tired of this.”

He thought of what to do. He could block Layfon’s way when filth monsters attacked Zuellni, allowing Zuellni to face extreme danger. He remembered hearing from Gorneo of how Zuellni fought. Though it probably wouldn’t face another group attack from larvae, a crisis still existed if a crowd of mature filth monsters came. But Savaris couldn’t wait for filth monsters to show up. He had already waited for three months, and the battlefield of Grendan beckoned.

The other way was for him to create a crisis by destroying the city. Though the Haikizoku’s hatred was bent on the filth monsters, it might come to possess someone in face of danger. Either way, the person that the Haikizoku possessed at first did not face the danger of filth monsters at that time.

“………. How about I just do that now?”

What was ironic was that a battle was right before him. This kind of child’s play fueled his impatience.

“I say, what do you think?” his gaze slid to that person.

“As expected from a Heaven’s Blade successor. I can’t hide from you.”

A man wearing a grey coat appeared behind Savaris. A moment ago, he was just at the contact point of the cities. As the representative of the Academy City Alliance, he should have already returned to Farune.

“I thought you might do something. What’s going on?” Savaris said.

“Well……” the man shrugged. “I can’t meet your expectation on my own.”

“But you don’t die, right? Nothing would harm you even if you die a hundred times. You give your opponent mental pressure.”

“That’s not possible. Though our thoughts are separated from our bodies, we are still weak in front of despair,” he said simply.

He was one of the Wolf Faces.

“Is it ok to tell me this so easily?”

“Of course. Dying a hundred times is not enough to reach true despair.”

“I see, since you have no real body, you can’t feel pain.”

Savaris remembered the foolish young man he met in Myath. That young man’s fear of filth monsters was extreme and unusual. It must be a side effect of becoming a Wolf Face.

(What. As I thought, he can’t match Layfon.)

He looked at the sky, bored.

“Then what do you want with me? Let’s leave the conversation if you’re here to persuade me to surrender. Grendan’s battlefield is still the most attractive for me.”

“I want to help you return to that battlefield quickly……..”

“Right…….”

“Aa, you don’t believe me?”

“It’s not that I don’t want to believe. You’re Grendan’s enemy. Can I trust you like that?”

“Then do you plan to keep waiting?”

Savaris gave a bitter smile. This person knew of his thought and had suggested accordingly for the negotiation.

The man continued speaking without fear. “Filth monsters will attack Zuellni today.”

“………….”

A topic that Savaris had been waiting for.

“What’s the catch of telling me this?”

“No matter. This is a filth monster with a name,” the man said something that only people of Grendan would understand.

“This is becoming more interesting. The Haikizoku will definitely appear. What useful information. As thanks, I won’t destroy your body.”

“Not at all. I still haven’t yet asked for your help,” he said.

“Then what do you want me to help with?”

“We’ll take the Haikizoku off its vessel.”

“Why?”

“Why? Don’t you want the Haikizoku? It’ll be troublesome to take it back like that. You can’t be thinking of asking us for help when you’re at your end?”

True. That made sense. Savaris did not have the tool to capture the Haikizoku. He’d probably use the same method as the Mercenary Gang. Find a random person and let the Haikizoku possess him. That wasn’t enough. The Haikizoku would be very unstable because the vessel lacked willpower. In addition, Layfon would be there to interfere.

The Queen knew the Gang would fail in this mission, so she sent a Heaven’s Blade over.

But once the Haikizoku had settled in its vessel, next was Savaris’s turn to contend against it. He didn’t think he would lose. Actually, it’d be interesting if the vessel was Layfon. In that case, he had to make sure he had enough strength left to fight Layfon after contending with the Haikizoku.

“But can your way ensure nothing will happen on the way with delivering the Haikizoku back to Grendan? If it was in a city, I could suppress it with force, but if it was on the roaming bus………?”

“Uh……….”

As he thought. This would get troublesome. Besides, that consciousness in Leerin might not take his side.

“We can take the Haikizoku off its vessel and hand it to you in its real form.”

“You can do that?”

“Only we can do this.”

It sounded like a good trade.

“Then what’re you getting out of this? Do you want me to fight that filth monster?”

If that filth monster did have a name, then Layfon himself wasn’t enough. This would also be difficult for Savaris as he didn’t have his Heaven’s Blade. But if they were to cooperate, they might defeat it.

“I want you to protect Zuellni.”

Savaris’s eyes widened at the unexpected. “You do know how to joke. According to what I saw in Myath, destroying Academy Cities is what you like.”

“Yes, Myath doesn’t mean much to us, but Zuellni is different. It has something that we want.”

“I see……..”

“But it takes time to obtain it. We’ll be troubled if something is to happen to Zuellni.”

“I see.”

Was that the only reason? What were the Wolf Faces planning? Savaris was really curious. In that case, he better collaborate with them so he could return to Grendan earlier.

“Let’s do this then.”

“Good. Please look after me.”

The man nodded and vanished. Speaking of which…….. who did that man look like? All he saw was that grey coat.

“Uh, this is trouble,” he said, losing interest in the Wolf Face man.

What he was interested in now was the upcoming battle.

“A filth monster with a name…….. I really anticipate this.”

How much could he do without a Heaven’s Blade? That question made him really anxious.

<center>◇</center>

Feeling the Kei running up her arm, Naruki released her Kei without hesitation.

“Ha!”

External Kei variation – Purple Lightning.

Thunder strikes shot from the chain of rope. The Military Artists caught by that rope fell down one by one.

“Fu…………” Naruki retrieved the rope and sighed.

In the past three months, she had successfully learnt the key of Kareneki under Gorneo’s instruction. The move she executed was of Karenkei. The Military Artists she caught did not faint. They just couldn’t move as their nervous system was in chaos, leaving Zuellni’s Military Artists ample time to deal the final blow. Naruki took back her gaze from the scene.

They didn’t have a judge to judge whether a person was out of action in the platoon match even though a safety setting was installed in every Dite. Besides, a safety setting couldn’t guarantee safety. A blade could still inflict heavy damage, and that was the same with Nina and Naruki’s weapons. Sometimes, Military Artists would sustain severe injuries. They might even die. In truth, a guy the same age as Naruki had sustained a head injury during the match with Myath. She had visited him in the hospital. He didn’t look reliable, but he was a good man. Fortunately, it wasn’t a life threatening injury. But in the month that he was discharged, he always complained of headache. At present, his head would hurt occasionally. Even modern medicine failed to completely cure brain and Kei-related injuries. That man might have died. This was what a Military Arts fight was like. No matter how many safety precautions were made, one fought with death.

Naruki couldn’t agree with it. She couldn’t do it, and that was why she left Joeleom. One had to fight filth monsters in order to survive. But what was a war for? Why should they fight over selenium mines? Why did the cities, the Electronic Fairies have to make humans fight? She didn’t understand.

And that, she couldn’t agree with.

Once she told her parents of her thought, they decided to allow her to study in Academy City. They thought she would die if she continued to think like that in Joeldem. Only death awaited her if she didn’t fight. Her parents’ decision was right.

Hence Naruki aimed to join the police force. Police’s opponents were people who threatened the peace of the city. Till now, she had never doubted her decision in becoming a policewoman. However, right now she was part of a platoon, and she was fighting in the Military Arts Competition. She fought and she learnt Karenkei from Gorneo. What was with the change of heart? Actually, she knew. The event with the 10th platoon had changed her. Dinn had chosen the wrong path for the sake of the city. Did he fail because his choice was wrong? Or was it that even with a wrong decision, one could reach one’s goal with a firm belief? Was there any mistake in the justice that she believed in? A closer study yielded the conclusion that one made mistakes because one was too loyal to one’s belief. Did the action succeed in the end or fail? Naruki didn’t understand, so she now fought in a fight she didn’t want to participate in. What she couldn’t accept might not necessarily be wrong. But what about the people who had a hand in changing her thinking?

Naruki’s gaze turned to Nina. Holding the iron whips, Nina changed the team’s movement according to the enemy’s reactions. If the counterattack was strong, she would take the attack. If the counterattack was weak, she would increase her territory. No one needed a psychokinesist’s report to realize Nina was the captain, looking at the way she shouted and gave orders. As natural, she concentrated on attacking. Naruki and the other Military Artists became Nina’s wall to reduce her burden. However, Nina would choose to attack even while defending. As long as she saw an opening, she would rush forward. Even though the strategy was aimed to keep Nina’s team not too far away from Dalshena’s, Naruki still thought it tactless. If Layfon didn’t head alone into the enemy’s rank to cause a commotion, Dalshena’s attack wouldn’t have worked. Putting it the other way, the connection of the teams had turned harder to maintain because the fight was too smooth. The team led by the 16th platoon would have collapsed if not for their favorite Whirl Kei strategy.

“Captain, please stop for a bit!” Naruki shouted.

“Ah? Uh, yes…….” Nina replied reluctantly.

Naruki calmed herself. She must stop her before anyone broke through the defense of Kei in the Captain’s Dite.

“Captain!” she called again.

Nina finally halted her steps.

“You’re going in too fast. What exactly are you thinking?” It was Felli’s voice coming through the flake. “Please also tell Dalshena senpai not to keep moving ahead. You guys are too far away from the third team.”

“But………” she looked ahead. “Layfon, he……..”

“If I don’t first stop you, I can’t concentrate on persuading that happy idiot.” Reproach filled Felli’s voice.

A psychokinesist could process gathered information all at the same time. Still, it was difficult for her to speak to different people at the same time.

“Sor, sorry……..” Nina said and gave an order to Dalshena through the flake. “This is Vance’s order. Join with the second wave and turn to defensive formation. Defend the areas we’ve gained.”

“Roger.”

“Really………” Felli didn’t say anymore. She must be talking to Layfon.

Though they had stopped moving, many Farune Military Artists still surrounded them. Naruki and the other members had turned to a defensive formation while Nina was giving the order. The team changed into a dense formation with Nina at the centre of the circle. Not long after that, Dalshena’s team retreated to meet up with Nina’s team.

Since she was in the middle of the formation, Nina couldn’t fight. She sighed.

“Damn!”

She wasn’t relaxed at all. She was impatient with Layfon. He wasn’t back yet.

“What is it?” Naruki asked. The heavy push forward back then seemed to have been pulled by Layfon.

“Did I think too highly of myself?” Dalshena sighed also. Sweat rolled down her face.

Naruki felt more at ease. No matter how beautiful her senpai was, she could sweat too. This scene didn’t mean much, but it helped Naruki breathe.

Dalshena’s gaze turned from Nina to her. “What’s up with her?”

“Ah, no, it’s Layfon. He seems different from usual. That’s worrying.”

True. Layfon’s action was strange. He didn’t give off that dark and shadowy feeling. Compared to before, he was happier and more carefree. So carefree that it was hard for her to accept it.

“…….. He must have solved that problem with Leerin?”

“I think so too, but somehow, I feel he’s really overdoing it……..”

Yes. It felt hard to approach him before the intercity match. She also hadn’t talked to him during the fight. And today, she got a feeling that he was relaxed up till the signal for the match to begin. Though he looked like he had plenty of room to spare, others couldn’t but think he was being careless.

Was that why Nina was worried? Naruki’s instinct told her that wasn’t it. Nina was worried……… She was probably using that as an excuse to lie to herself.

(Mei-Shen would have felt down while saying, “That’s great”.)

Though Nina was happy that Leerin and Layfon had made up, she probably felt down for failing to help him. Naruki was probably feeling the same too. So useless. But perhaps she was dreaming to live such a useless life. She thought she would deceive herself like this.

(Has Leerin noticed?)

That Leerin herself felt something for Layfon. Nina should have known the reason behind Leerin’s visit, yet she still chose to live with her. It must be hard for her to see Leerin and Layfon so close together.

Why was Naruki so useless?

The battle continued and Layfon still hadn’t returned.

“So slow. Has she not convinced him yet?” Nina stumped her foot.

At this time…… A roar sounded in the air.

“What?”

As the battlefield was filled with noise, no one noticed something was nearing them. The psychokinesists were concentrating on gathering information of the battle, so they didn’t have spare time to look beyond the cities. The roar became a rumble, and the entire earth shook.

“Cityquake!?”

Naruki quickly threw away that speculation. A city’s multi-legs being trapped inside a crack was the cause of a city’s quake. Farune and Zuellni had already stopped moving, so this wasn’t it. Then what was it?

New rumbling sounded from in front of and behind the two cities. No one had yet to give the signal to stop the battle. However, all Military Artists had ceased fighting.

A shrill siren sounded above the battlefield to announce the attack of filth monsters. The sad wailing of Electronic Fairies. At the same time, countless number of larvae had appeared outside the cities.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:Destinyz

2010-03-25T11:47:25Z

Destinyz: About me, a short intro

A 17 years old guy from Singapore. I enjoy reading novel very much and do minor corrections when I do notice it. I intend to learn Japanese Language during my second year in Polytechnic, which starts in April 2010. Well, I do wish to become a translation if I do acquire the skills and the scripts.
I do enjoy making new friends too so if you feel the same, feel free to add me on maox90@hotmail.com

Talk:Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu:Volume6.5 Fumizuki News Columns

2010-03-08T14:51:03Z

Destinyz: /* That Will Melt Even "That Special Someone's" Mouth? */ even the pot...

this is poisoning......

== That Will Melt Even "That Special Someone's" Mouth? ==

It will certainly melt more than just "That Special Someone's" mouth. I seriously pity Akihisa. Heck,even the pot has melted.

Talk:Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu:Volume6.5 Fumizuki News Columns

2010-03-08T14:09:17Z

Destinyz: /* That Will Melt Even "That Special Someone's" Mouth? */ new section

this is poisoning......

== That Will Melt Even "That Special Someone's" Mouth? ==

It will certainly melt more than just "That Special Someone's" mouth. I seriously pity Akihisa.

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume5 Chapter5

2009-12-29T04:50:25Z

Destinyz: /* Chapter 5: Two Fights */ (Spelling Mistake,changed 'lots' to 'lost')

===Chapter 5: Two Fights===

“…….. Are you going?” Mei-Shen said, crying. The tram had gone past a few stations. No new passengers appeared. Mei-Shen’s crying voice mixed in with the sound of the tram moving, and it disappeared.

“Huh?”

“It’s strange you were discharged right after the operation. Layton really is going?”

He didn’t respond with words to confuse the topic. Would she believe him if he said “no”? She wouldn’t believe him.

“……. Yeah.” So he nodded.

Mei-Shen was looking at him with reddened eyes. Her mouth opened as if she wanted to say something, but she swallowed the words.

“Does it have to be Layton?”

“If it were another city, I think it wouldn’t have to be me.”

But Zuellni didn’t have any experienced Military Artists. This was too heavy a burden for the students. When he fought the aged phase filth monster, he said he could defeat it with his heart prepared to lose half of the city. He probably could have defeated it. But at that time, the probability of the city becoming useless was high. The most important thing was that the city would face a crisis……… not just the danger of filth monsters attacking, but the probability of the city’s functions stopping, to the point that the city would not be able to support its occupants. Perhaps the crisis of the food shortage at Grendan would in turn come to Zuellni. Grendan managed that time, but could Zuellni manage it too? The ending was that they couldn’t do anything but delay the time of death.

“It’ll definitely be all right if I go….. Am I arrogant?”

“……. A bit.”

“I thought so.”

In truth, “a bit” was an understatement. He knew that since long ago.

“I wasn’t thinking of ‘protecting’ anything……… To seek a path outside Military Arts, I said that before right? I still feel the same now. If we win the Military Arts Competition this year, I plan to return to General Studies.”

“Can that really happen?”

“The Student President who switched me to Military Arts would have graduated. I think it’s possible.”

“But……”

“I want to start from there.”

He could guess what she wanted to say, so he didn’t want to hear it.

“This place is the only place I have since leaving Grendan.”

This was the only place where he obtained a scholarship. Because of his level of education and the little money he had, he could only come to Zuellni. So he was here now.

“It’s different now. Mei’s here. Naruki, Mifi, the Captain and everyone. That’s why I want to do something.”

Zuellni had to remain safe for that reason alone.

“That’s why I’ll do what I can do.”

Mei-Shen’s words turned his gaze back to her. “……… I can’t fight. But is there anything I can do for you?”

“………..”

“Though you think you’re doing this for yourself, you’re doing it to protect us….. so I want to do something for you.”

“…… Thanks.”

“Because……. Because….. I, I……..” she looked at the floor, blushing.

“Then, I’ve a request.”

“Huh?”

“This’ll have to wait after the match though. Can you take a message to the Captain?”

And Layfon relayed the message to Mei-Shen. A short message.

“Is that ok?”

“Yes, the Captain will understand,” he said decisively as he looked at her.

“You really do trust the Captain.”

“Yeah.” It’d be embarrassing to nod honestly, so he chose to smile, bitterly.

And as such, Mei-Shen had come to the Locker Room. She saw the sign outside the place forbidding unrelated peoples’ entry, but she ran into Mifi in the hall. Mifi talked to the senpai in charge of the place and he let them through.

“Mei……… Did anything happen?” Naruki asked.

Shocked into silence by the stiff atmosphere in the room, Mei-Shen made up her mind and moved to stand before Nina.

“Ex, excuse me……..”

“What?” Nina said with surprise. Surprised that it wasn’t Naruki who came to her but Mei-Shen. Nina’s expression turned gentle.

Mei-Shen stared at her. Nina Antalk. This wasn’t the first time she saw her. They were together at the camp before, and they had attended the celebration too. Still, this felt like Mei-Shen’s first time meeting Nina.

(This is Nina Antalk.)

The person that Layfon trusted. She was a Military Artist but she wasn’t as strong as Layfon. She also couldn’t have a past as painful as Layfon’s…….. Mei-Shen thought. Though he didn’t know the reason, Layfon trusted the Captain.

“Uh…… Layfon asked me to tell you something.”

“Tell me something?” Nina asked. “That is?”

“Please ask the Student President and go see Zuellni. This must be something that only the Captain can do.”

“Zuellni?” Naruki asked instead. Everyone else held the same confusion.

“Isn’t Zuellni here? What’s happened?” Mifi asked.

“Don’t know……..” Mei-Shen said.

“……… ‘Get the explanation from the Student President’, something like that?” Nina said, turning Mei-Shen’s gaze back to her, as if she had understood something while everyone else was wondering.

“Nina, you know something? Well, I don’t get it, but the situation seems pretty clear.” Sharnid said.

“Don’t you know of it too?” Felli said coldly. Sharnid shrugged.

Harley had been checking the Dites, uncaring of Dalshena destroying the properties in the room. But now, “I, I’m not involved this time!” he said in a fluster to show he was in the clear.

“Speaking of which……. Huh? Could that be it? Ah….. Kiriku was in the lab today. Aa…. Can it be……. Uhhh, he’s too sly!” Harley couldn’t help but spill out his true feelings. Nina glared at him.

“That isn’t the issue………. Really.”

“Geez…… what a good natured person,” Felli said and took out her Dite. “I’m sending the flakes over.”

“Thanks. If possible, get in touch with Layfon first.”

“He had an operation today. He shouldn’t be too far. I’ll make it.”

“Yes. Really.”

“Then what do you plan to do?” Sharnid asked.

“Head for the place with clues. You guys, stay ready. I’ll get back to you.”

“Roger,” Sharnid replied as Nina ran off. What were left were the restored Dites, Felli, and Sharnid. Sharnid pulled over the weapon harness to himself and laid down on the long bench…… Naruki, Mifi and Mei-Shen didn’t know what was going on.

“…… What’s going on?” Naruki asked Sharnid.

“That guy’s at it again.”

“Huh?”

“……. Has he gone to fight?”

Naruki and Mifi watched Mei-Shen in shock.

“Did he say that?”

“…….. Because he wants to protect, from now on.”

Sharnid sighed. “Just like him. Geez, doing this kind of thing so calmly.”

“Please… wait a minute,” Naruki massaged her head. “What happened to Layfon? Fighting…….”

“You’ll know in a minute,” he looked at Felli. As if they had planned it beforehand, Karian’s voice came through Felli’s flake.

“Ah, you already knew?” he said sourly.

“It’s not ‘already knew’!” Nina said in anger, running on the rooftop. After leaving the war field, she had confirmed the location of her destination and jumped onto a roof. If she ran on the ground using Kei, she’d confuse the students and face many obstructions. On the roofs, she could run as fast as she wanted.

“Why did you involve Layfon in such danger?”

“If possible, I want him to concentrate on Military Arts.”

That sounded like Karian’s true feelings.

“But not this time.”

“Just what has happened?” she suppressed her anger at Karian for letting Layfon fight alone.

“The city’s on a rampage.”

“What?”

“As I said, the city’s on a rampage.”

It seemed Karian hadn’t yet managed his own feelings about this situation. Impatience and anxiety ran in his voice. “It’s like we’re giving ourselves up to filth monsters….. Do you think I can simply tell everyone about it?”

True. It’d be chaos.

“But…..”

“On the other hand…….. I think I can tell from the last fight. We’re still immature. We already fought so desperately against larvae. No, if Layfon wasn’t there, we’d have turned into their food.”

Nina bit her lips. Yes, Nina and the rest of them couldn’t fight the filth monsters directly. The monster’s shell was so hard that Nina couldn’t break it. It took her several hits to kill the monster, but it’d be an easier fight if she could break the shell with one strike. After that, she contributed to the fight with the aged phase filth monster by offering Layfon a strategy, but could she herself carry that through………. Even if she could, who else could defeat a larva with just one strike? Who……….. Did Zuellni have such a Military Artist? She couldn’t think of anyone else. She didn’t hear of anyone killing numerous larvae in the previous fight.

“Only he can solve this problem. That’s the truth.”

“Bu……..”

She felt that Layfon was becoming more and more unreachable. She already knew the distance between them was too large. She was doing her best so to catch up to him……… now it felt like she wasn’t even permitted to catch up. Nina’s feet moved as if they were trying to stop themselves.

“But……”

“He wanted you guys to go, and wanted you guys to make preparations first.”

“Huh?”

“Ask him. So what do you want to do?” Karian asked.

Silence descended. Everyone could hear Karian’s voice, but no one said anything. They all waited for Nina’s reply.

“I’m not going.”

“Oh……..” Curiosity came through Karian’s voice. “That isn’t like you.”

“I’ve something else to do.”

Layfon had said that only Nina could do it. Go to Zuellni……… The Electronic Fairy of the city was also called Zuellni. Other people knew of that as a fact, but none of them had experienced that knowledge. That was the meaning behind Layfon’s words.

Nina’s feet moved again. He said he trusted her. Only she would think of doing something about the unusual actions of the Electronic Fairy. So she had to do something about it.

“Then what do we do? Do you need help?” Sharnid asked.

“Don’t know, but…….. I think he needs reinforcements. Go to Layfon.”

“Roger……. We believe in you?”

“Of course.”

It was strange for Sharnid to say that kind of thing.

“Though I don’t know what you’re planning……. Smooth sailing.”

“As you like,” Karian said.

Nina took a big leap. She jumped over several buildings and landed on the ground. This was her first time coming to the Mechanical Department during the day. She entered the place through the entrance reserved for staff.

<center>◇</center>

The bike had only been in use for four hours before Layfon and the others arrived at their destination. This place was the closest in the arid wilderness. The place had sunk into a valley, and a number of huge bodies laid on the angled slope, half buried in the ground, stirring. Filth monsters.

“First and second phase…….”

“Exactly~” Haia nodded at Layfon.

It seemed the mother had given birth to the larvae here. Since no cities were around, the mother must have become the larvae’s food. Intense fights over her had taken place.

“Twelve of them,” Fermaus’ electronic voice reported.

“The same as the information we got before.”

The beginning number must be about 100 or so. Most of them died in the growing stage from being unable to adapt to eating pollutants, and from fighting each other and consuming each other for survival. Only twelve filth monsters were left, and they showed signs of waking due to the close proximity of a city.

“If we had come any later, these guys would have headed straight for the city~” Haia waved his hand and the subordinates standing behind him spread out.

“Next…….. Our contract is to defeat half of the filth monsters, so six of them.”

“I know,” Layfon nodded coldly and took out the Adamandite and the Safaiadite. The sword handles could be combined as before. Kiriku had told him the combination of the alloys.

Layfon had heard from Karian. The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang moved between cities on their roaming bus. They fought filth monsters in their travels. Karian was dealing with the Mercenary Gang because of the filth monsters, but Zuellni didn’t have enough money to pay the amount that Haia had raised in the deal. An Academy City’s main income derived from the data of research, new techniques, new inventions. Although it was a place of immature people, senior students had a certain level of knowledge in the research area. They researched and obtained new data for the city they were in, but their contribution was also meaningful to other cities because Academy Cities profited by selling data to each other. However, Academy Cities didn’t aim to make profits, so if a profit was made, that was used on students’ living.

Zuellni’s current financial situation could not afford Haia’s price. Hence, Karian suggested a compromise. He named the amount he could pay, and Haia named the number of Mercenary Gang members to participate in the fight, and Haia then decided on how many monsters they could handle, leaving the rest for Zuellni to manage. And Zuellni’s representative was Layfon.

“I’m giving you half. Hunt whatever way you like,” Layfon said.

“……… That’s revolting,” Haia said, displeased. Layfon’s mind was already elsewhere and didn’t hear him.

“Don’t be like that. A Heaven’s Blade successor is like that,” Fermaus said. “Holding a Heaven’s Blade means he isn’t allowed to follow the level of anyone around him. He has to act alone even if he has comrades with him. That’s a Heaven’s Blade successor. Only other Heaven’s Blades are allowed to stand beside him.”

“Tsk. An end without cooperation. If I held the Heaven’s Blade, it wouldn’t be like that,” Haia said as if he was spitting something.

Layfon put the rod-like Dites into the slots of his Dite, and ran his Kei through it.

“Restoration AD.”

The Adamandite increased in weight, its shape changing.

“That guy……….” Layfon frowned at the restored Dite. Kiriku said Layfon was stubborn, but he himself was the same. Layfon was indeed holding a sword. The blade was slightly curved but it still was a sword. The blade was sharper and more solid than the blade before, and it didn’t hold the special quality of a Katana.

“Well, only that point is different. The shape is the same as before.”

With this blade, he could easily slice open a filth monster’s hard shell.

“Next………”

Time to go? His mind flew back to earlier.

(Mei, can she do it?)

He didn’t think she’d ignore his request. It was difficult to enter the Locker Room during a match. If she could get them out of the Locker Room smoothly……..

“Hey, wait a bit more. They’re softer when they’re awake~”

A filth monster’s shell became much denser and harder during the monster’s dormant period. A hard shell would hinder a filth monster’s movement, so the shell tended to soften up when the monster was awake. Another saying went that the shell was harder in the filth monster’s sleep to prevent other filth monsters from eating it. Was it really true……….

The filth monsters stirred, half buried in the ground. They should have felt Zuellni’s closeness. Perhaps the shells really were softening to allow greater flexibility.

“…….. It’s all right if I just clean up my part.”

“Ugh. Allow me to show you the beautiful cooperation of my team. You just shut up and see,” Haia said, bending down from the rock he was on.

Layfon originally intended to ignore him, but………..

(Please wait a moment more.) Fermaus’ voice stopped his feet from moving. He glanced at Haia. It appeared he hadn’t heard Fermaus.

(I’m only speaking to you.)

“Why?” Layfon asked in a low voice.

(Haia’s interested in you. Ryuhou always mentioned you. He was happy that you were given a Heaven’s Blade, as if you were his own apprentice.)

An electronic voice that should be devoid of any feelings, but Layfon felt nostalgia in that voice.

“You……..”

(I knew Ryuhou since I was little. Well, he was older than me. I also had met Kiriku……. It’s strange that he doesn’t recognize me now.)

Layfon recalled Fermaus’ face without the mask.

(I wanted to meet you, but I gave up. We didn’t intend to return to Grendan soon. I never guessed we’d meet this way.)

“……… What does the Queen want with the Haikizoku?”

Since he couldn’t ask Haia, he turned the question to Fermaus. This current situation was due to the Haikizoku. Best if it disappeared. However, he wouldn’t feel any more relaxed if the Haikizoku was taken to Grendan because Leerin and Deruk were there.

(What does she want…. I want to know too. The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang was formed to find the Haikizoku. Our mission remains the same even if our leader is changed. This is some kind of a secret among the royalty.)

“So the Mercenary Gang has been following that order and seeking the Haikizoku?”

(Well……….. It felt like a heavy mission in the first stage of the Mercenary Gang, but the feeling has become less immediate in Ryuhou’s generation. Besides, Ryuhou didn’t join the Mercenary Gang for that reason.)

“Huh?”

(Ryuhou just wanted to travel.)

Layfon failed to reply to that unexpected answer.

(He always sighed that because of him, Deruk could’ve left…….. He was really happy when he heard Deruk’s apprentice had become a Heaven’s Blade successor.)

“…………”

But that apprentice did something to taint the name of Psyharden.

(That’s why Haia hates you.)

“Why?”

The thought of himself tainting Psyharden flashed in his head.

(No, that’s not it.) Fermaus denied as if he had predicted Layfon’s thinking. He might have read Layfon’s expression with psychokinesis.

(Haia wasn’t born in Grendan. He was an orphan and Ryuhou picked him up. Haia was very full of himself, but he fell under Ryuhou’s influence. He and Ryuhou had developed a father and son relationship. No one wants to see his own parent praising another child, right?)

“I don’t get it.”

Layfon was also an orphan, so he didn’t understand the feeling between a father and his son. But he understood it wasn’t anything funny when Deruk praised other apprentices.

(Haia wants to take the Haikizoku back to Grendan so he can take the Heaven’s Blade. He wants to prove what Deruk’s apprentice can achieve, Ryuhou’s apprentice can also do.)

Fermaus laughed. It felt strange and itchy to hear that electronic laughter.

A feeling between family members? No……… How should he put it…….. Layfon held his hand, confused by his own feelings. Another voice suddenly cut in.

(What’re you doing?)

Felli’s voice was icy. But it was comforting to him as he was used to it.

“Felli……. Senpai,” Remembering that Fermaus was still listening, he hurriedly added ‘senpai’.

(It’ll take a while for my flake to arrive so I’m borrowing this flake.) Dissatisfaction filled her voice.

(Incredible.) The electronic voice sounded. The flake beside Layfon held two different psychokinesis from two people.

(You didn’t cut off my psychokinesis but merged yours with mine? Brilliant. I can interfere with another’s use of psychokinesis, but I’ve never heard of using it this way.)

(Sorry, but……..)

Felli’s voice was lighter than usual when she responded to Fermaus’ excitement. (I’ve something to say to this hopeless idiot. Unrelated people please leave.)

(Ah……..)

Fermaus didn’t say anything else. It appeared Felli had completely taken over the flake. Though she wasn’t physically here, it felt like she and Layfon were alone, together. The discordant and tense atmosphere descended on him. That was Felli’s anger.

“Uh……. I’m sorry.”

(Never mind. I understand……… I’m deeply shocked by Zuellni’s level.)

“That’s not it,” he shook his head, relieved that she understood him. “This is an Academy City. It must be common.”

(……. How troublesome.) She then told him of what happened with team 17. (Then why did you call us over?)

Why did he call them over when their strength wasn’t enough to fight filth monsters?

“To watch.”

(Watch?)

“The fight. My style of fighting isn’t useful, but the Mercenary Gang’s is. Felli, I’d be happy if you recorded as much as you can.”

Young Military Artists at Grendan would watch the fights of veterans. They’d fight after feeling the atmosphere of the fight and the horror of filth monsters. They’d prepare themselves mentally for the fight, and figure out their own styles. This was a habit only seen in Grendan because of Grendan’s numerous contacts with filth monsters.

(It’ll be difficult to turn the images in my head into video images….. I can record the images from the helmet though.)

“Please. If only Sharnid senpai and everyone else saw it, Captain would get angry……..”

(Please don’t say something that’d make me not want to prepare for this.)

“Huh?”

(A joke. Then I’ll relay this to them.)

“Yes, please tell them where to wait and watch. How long will you get here?”

(I can start recording when I see the battle. When my flake arrives, it can record the entire fight.)

Layfon nodded. “Then I’m counting on you.”

(Let this flake be your aid.)

The vision dimmed in Layfon’s helmet and immediately turned into a colorful world.

“This really is better.”

(…….. I won’t forgive you even if you praise me. And please don’t force yourself.)

“I know.”

Felli didn’t say anything. She must be relaying the message to Sharnid.

“Next……..”

His preparation was done.

(Next is to trust the Captain in that.)

He worried about the Captain more than his impending fight. While he was thinking of this, the situation over at Zuellni came through. Felli deliberately left it out of her report to Layfon.

<center>◇</center>

Nina descended into the centre of the Mechanical Department on the lift that was fenced waist-high. As the lift stopped, she ran out of it. The time was dusk, and there were no other cleaners around. Almost all of the workers here were in the Resting Room. Nina ran without worrying of knocking over people. No one else was around.

Zuellni was on a rampage. She couldn’t believe it. That young girl on a rampage? But it was true that the city was heading straight for filth monsters when it should be avoiding them. Layfon was now fighting because of that.

(Damn, just what’s happened?)

She was running now because of the realty. Nina didn’t have to doubt.

(That gentle a child…….)

She and Zuellni met for the first time when she started working at the Mechanical Department. She didn’t’ know Zuellni as long as she knew Harley, but Zuellni was her first friend since entering the Academy City. Zuellni was important to her, and this had nothing to do with the amount of time they had spent together.

“Something bad has happened.”

She didn’t think Zuellni would want to be like this. She stopped, a figure floating up in her mind. Thick metallic plates stood before her. A small hill piled by a number of metal plates……. The centre.

“Zuellni!” Nina could only call as she walked around the hill. She didn’t see an entrance into the hill.

“Zuellni!”

The sound of mechanisms working drowned out her voice. A feeling of something suppressive rushed up her chest. Her heartbeat quickened. Was she tense? Excited. She put a hand on her chest, realizing the emotions inside her.

“…… What is this.”

Unrelated to her consciousness and the situation, her body was becoming excited. Her consciousness and her body seemed to go in different directions. Her body temperature rose as if blood was draining from her head.

“Uh……..” Her legs weakened and she put a hand on the metal plate. And then…

“What?”

The support beneath her hand folded inward. Nina fell, reacted instinctively, and rolled on the fallen plate. The plate lay on an angle and Nina slid down on it. Her shoulder hit the floor and stopped her movement. The slide wasn’t a long one.

“This is….. the inside.” Nina never thought she’d enter the hill this way. She stood up and confirmed her surroundings. She thought she was in total darkness when she rolled down the plate, but it wasn’t entirely dark in here. Dim light pulsated in the middle of the small space. Gold and green light flowed, slowly chasing away the darkness. The light made Nina dizzy. Her heart still beat fast. She felt uncomfortable.

“Is it here……”

Without waiting for Kei to help her body recover, she took a step in the direction of the light. Nina walked around the light and discovered the space wasn’t as big as she thought. The face exuding the light greeted her.

“Zuellni!”

A gem sat on an enormous pedestal cut out by machinery. The base of the pedestal was about the height of Nina’s waist. It was wide enough for four to five people to surround it with hand touching hand. The gem on the pedestal was in its raw uncut form. Several tubes extended from the base of the pedestal. Calcite stuck on the gem here and there, transparent like the surface of calm water. Zuellni was in there. But Nina wasn’t sure whether it really was Zuellni.

“….. What is this?”

Nina’s voice trembled.

Zuellni’s pupils had lost their focus. Nina didn’t know what was inside the gem, but she saw the girl form of Zuellni floated, as if her hands and feet were stretching out. As if she was dead. A chill ran down Nina’s back.

“Why is it here?”

A huge creature with golden hair and branching horns stood behind Zuellni inside the gem. A male goat. The Haikizoku.

“You…….. Why are you here!?” Nina shouted and snatched out her Dite. She restored it, and urged by outrage and dizziness, she used her Kei. Her iron whips struck the gem, giving off a crisp sound. Green and golden light weaved together like a heart beating. They swayed and instantly vanished into normality.

“Fu!” Rebounded into the air, she did a backflip and landed. She continued to strike the gem but failed to do any damage to it. No……….

(Something pushes me away before I strike the gem.)

That was what she felt.

(Then…….? Damn.)

Felli’s flake should be in here. Nina could ask her to analyze the gem. Maybe Felli was already running an analysis.

But she didn’t ask the psychokinesist on her team. She suppressed her instinctive urge to call Felli by breathing in deeply.

(Isn’t Layfon also alone?) She thought.

Outrage caused her to briefly forget herself. The dissatisfaction she had up till now was gone. She didn’t attack the gem again.

(This might affect Zuellni.)

This was the centre of the Mechanical Department. If she destroyed it, the city might cease functioning. Outrage made her forget herself, and in that instant, she realized that she might end up damaging the city itself. Horror filled her. But what should she do……….

“My……..”

“……..!”

A voice filled she head. Her body turned stiff.

“My body is already rotten. It is useless. Driven by the madness of hatred, I turned into flame. I now seek a new master for a new purpose. You whom I hope for, obey my wish. Possess my spirit and show my value. As such, I’ll turn the Ashes of Ignasis into a sword, and eliminate all your enemies.”

Layfon had heard of these words from the Haikizoku in the ruined city. Now these words were directed to Nina for the first time.

“You……… You can speak? The Ashes of Ignasis? What’re you saying?”

She didn’t understand the Haikizoku’s words, but she quickly chased away that puzzle. She understood some of it because of what happened in the match with the 10th platoon.

“You, you’re looking for someone so you fight filth monsters? Is that why you’re doing this to Zuellni?”

“In order to obtain the person who can hold my spirit, I now take action.”

“What……..?”

“The situation will help a person change and grow,” it said curtly and fell silent.

(To change and grow…….)

Nina was only puzzled for a while, then realization flooded through her.

“Could……. Could you be making us fight filth monsters!?”

People could become strong by being forced into fights. They couldn’t survive if they weren’t strong. Electronic Fairies protected their city and their people. If the Electronic Fairy was taken away……… And if the city itself headed for filth monsters………. Then people had to continuously fight filth monsters to survive.

“Ridiculous……….. The city will die.”

A city would face constant danger of annihilation if it continued to fight filth monsters. That was why Regios moved to avoid filth monsters.

“If a person can possess me, then many more people will be saved by the Ashes of Ignasis.”

“That is……… That isn’t a logical theory,” Nina groaned. How could it say that destroying Zuellni was all right for the sake of finding a new master? It had possessed Dinn before.

“I won’t let you do what you want here……… Let Zuellni go!”

The sight of Zuellni’s dead posture increased the impatience and worry in her.

“My determination is infinite.”

The Haikizoku stirred within the gem.

“But you possess a strange feeling.”

“Wh, what…….?”

“You who think of protecting the city, come and try. Even though you do not have the will to feed me, I’ll bet on that feeling of yours.”

“Wh……..”

Though she didn’t understand what the Haikizoku meant, she felt the danger and readied her stance to defend herself. But it was meaningless. The Haikizoku vanished the one second when her iron whips blocked her line of vision to the gem. And quickly………

“What, Ah…….”

She felt something filling her chest……..

“Can, can this be…….”

It was forcing itself into her. The hole she didn’t know she had in her chest was being stuffed full. Her consciousness started to fade as she felt herself drowning.

(Can this be…….)

Was this what Dinn felt…………?

“St, stop it!?”

Only Felli heard Nina’s scream. She didn’t know what happened next as her psychokinesis couldn’t reach it. Felli conveyed the event to Karian so he could send people over to the Mechanical Department. She didn’t tell Layfon about it.

<center>◇</center>

“Next….” Haia stood up on the huge rock. The filth monsters had awakened from their dormant stage, spreading their wings.

“About time to go,” he murmured as the other Mercenary Gang members increased their Kei without exciting the filth monsters.

“How’s it over there?” Layfon asked Felli.

(The preparation is completed.)

“You don’t have to record me…….. Actually, better if you don’t record it.”

(I know. Even if I want to, it’s not possible to make you a target.) Felli’s words were as unforgiving as ever. He smiled bitterly as he confirmed the movements of the filth monsters. The filth monsters should have already discovered him and the others by smell. Will they take the bait here or fly straight for the more plentiful Zuellni……….

“Then please watch.”

(Don’t force yourself.) That was Sharnid’s voice.

Layfon spoke to Haia. “We have to time our fights. It’ll troublesome if even one filth monster heads for Zuellni.”

“Who’re you talking to?” Excitement showed through Haia’s voice. He laughed. “We’re hunting dogs on a battlefield. Don’t take us for little dogs that need to be taught how to take a bite.”

“I can tell you how to fight,” Layfon shouldered the huge sword in his hand. Haia took the same posture with his Katana.

“I’ll reap them all.”

And External Kei burst out of Layfon. The Kei shattered the ground before him as it swept up the dust and swallowed the filth monsters.

“Time for the hunt!” Haia roared and ran out, moving at high speed with his body close to the ground.

“Restoration 02.”

Layfon’s Safiadite became steel threads. Looking at the filth monster that first flew out of the dust cloud, he used Whirl Kei – a variation of Internal Kei. The rock underneath him broke into pieces as he jumped. The filth monster’s body curved like a snake, its wings beating in repeated motions to lift the filth monster into the sky. Layfon’s sword chopped into its exposed chin.

The hard shell cracked easily. The power of the Whirl Kei remained steady. He leaned his body onto the sword, and using his own weight pushed the sword through, cutting through the filth monster’s body. The enemy collapsed and fell. Layfon landed, his momentum carrying him across the ground. The dust surrounding him did not hinder his vision since he had Felli’s support. He slid to a stop and turned around to feel his surroundings with the steel threads. He still had five filth monsters to defeat. He confirmed that all five were caught in his steel threads, then he let go of the Safiadite.

The handle of the Safiadite was immediately lifted into the air. It stopped in midair, then shook violently. External Kei assaulted the newly awakened filth monsters. The enemies struggled, pulling the threads this way and that. None of the five filth monsters managed to get an advantage, and their respective struggles kept the handle in balance. The filth monsters in turn lost their own balance and fell back onto the ground.

“Next……..!” As Layfon was about to let loose the Internal Kei building up inside him, he kneeled down at the sudden pain on his back.

(Fon Fon!)

Embarrassed at being called by this name, Layfon felt like laughing.

“Don’t worry. The wound on my back’s just opened a bit.”

(That’s not a bit.)

“A bit. It hurts, but my protective suit is still intact.”

A battle with a time limit was better than a damaged protective suit.

Knee still bent, he shot into the air with a burst of Internal Kei. He landed on a filth monster that had flown out of the dust cloud.

“You can’t stop here. It’s your death when you stop.”

Now that he stood here, Layfon had no time to worry about his own body.

One swing of his sword chopped off the head of the filth monster. The sword’s sharpness was unquestionable. It wouldn’t overheat so easily like last time and the cutting path was accurate. Layfon wasn’t at his best body condition, but he felt energized. Standing on the dead filth monster, he lifted his head to gaze at the sky. The sky always seemed rusty-red to him when he fought filth monsters. The pollutant density was higher than usual. Perhaps there was some truth in Fermaus’ words.

“I feel good……. Today, I can even cut open the sky.”

(Forget that and hurry up with finishing the rest!) Felli scolded. He smiled bitterly.

“Got it.”

He leaped from the descending head of the filth monster and saw his next opponent. This filth monster had just finished biting his sibling’s head into pieces. It turned around. Head pointed to the ground and toes to the sky, Layfon leaned the tip of his sword on the steel thread to stop himself from falling. One end of the threads sustained the tension of the filth monsters’ struggle. His sword slid on the taut thread towards the Safiadite. He grabbed hold of the handle of his green Dite…….

“Tsk!”

He lost his balance. The Kei he had put earlier into the steel threads had been exhausted. The filth monsters recovered their freedom one by one. They pulled Layfon towards them. Using that momentum, he turned the Safiadite back into its Dite form, took down two handles from it and put them back into his weapon harness.

“Restoration 01.”

Layfon held the Safiadite in his left hand as the steel threads vanished. He was flying towards two filth monsters that were turning around and heading in his direction. He calmly took out the two Dites placed in the slots of the Adamandite and placed another Dite into one of the slots.

“Restoration AD.”

He restored it again. The blade stretched into a length as long as Layfon was tall. The tip of the blade was in the shape of a crescent moon. A weapon that was like a halberd. The end of the handle was attached to the Safiadite.

External Burst Type Kei – Gajiya.

The halberd drew a circle as if drawing Layfon in too, and it met the filth monster’s long chin on the path of the circular movement, cutting away its obstacle. This was the Heaven’s Blade successor Cauntia’s technique. Having passed the filth monster, Layfon increased his speed as he spun around, widening the halberd’s range and cut down a part of the filth monster’s body. Lastly, he took down the enemy’s wing and prevented it from flying. Layfon used the momentum of his external Kei to rebound down towards the ground, chasing after the two other filth monsters. He took down the Safiadite from the handle of the Adamandite.

He attacked the uninjured filth monster. External burst type variation – Bakushikou. When the sword was about to stab deep into the body of the filth monster, the tip of the blade caused an explosion and blew a huge hole in the filth monster’s abdomen. Layfon leaped through that hole and changed the Adamandite into the huge sword. He also changed the Safiadite into steel threads and spread the threads around.

Two more filth monsters left. One of them was already waiting for him with gigantic teeth. In the chin behind the huge teeth was a hole where smaller teeth sat next to one and another without gaps in between them. The filth monster ate by pulling the prey into the mouth with the lower jaw, sucking it in, and grinding it down with the smaller teeth before swallowing. Floating in midair. Layfon ignored the theory of strong and weak and descended. His steel threads connected him to the ground. Another filth monster’s long body flew above his head. Its legs, hidden in hard shells, stretched down to grab him, but they were either cut down by or bounced off Layfon’s blade. Layfon’s steel threads wrapped around the filth monster above him as he once again stood on a steel thread in midair.

The other filth monster headed for him with its mouth opened wide. Saliva drooped from its mouth. He took out two Dites from his sword. The steel thread pulled taut as the filth monster above him struggled to break free. He leaped off the steel thread and swung with the Adamandite.

External Burst type Kei – Sendan.

A massive amount of condensed external Kei shot out of the sword. The filth monster received it head on with its mouth opened. The external Kei cut the enemy into half. The internal organs of the filth monster fell in a circle with Layfon in the middle. Suddenly, the steel thread anchored in the ground was pulled loose, sending him flying past the filth monster that was originally above him. He grabbed the handle of the Safiadite to prevent it from falling, and flipped around to face the final filth monster that was now beneath him. He put a Dite into the slot in the Adamandite. This time he cut his enemy into half at a horizontal angle. The abdomen he stood on landed first. Layfon jumped away from the abdomen from getting caught in its landing. He used the weight of the Adamandite to cushion his own landing. The upper half of the severed filth monster’s body kept moving forward but it slowly descended as the wings lost their speed.

Layfon took a deep breath to calm the Internal Kei roiling inside him. He had defeated all six filth monsters. He didn’t release all his Kei, since the battle hadn’t finished. The Dites also remained in their restored forms.

“Thanks for the good work,” Felli said through the flake.

“No matter how many times I see you, you’re still incredible,” Sharnid said. It seemed Felli had opened up a communication channel between them.

“It’s still unbelievable even though I just saw it,” Naruki said.

“…….. Is this a dream?”

That was Dalshena’s voice. Though Layfon heard Sharnid had invited her to join the team for the inter-platoon match, he didn’t think she’d come here.

“No……….. Forget about me. Please look at the other fight.”

Feeling slightly shy, Layfon turned his gaze to the remaining fight.

Leading the Mercenary Gang, Haia was fighting with his all. Their fight was a product of cooperation. The Mercenary Gang members acted as bait to draw the filth monsters into separate fights, preventing them from leaving and flying for Zuellni. Haia was fighting against one of the filth monsters on his own. His Dite had been repaired, maintaining its original Katana form. Enveloped in Kei, the blade lashed out at the filth monster’s shell without holding back. The amount of Kei was smaller than Layfon’s, so he needed to strike several times to break that shell.

“Beautiful,” Sharnid said. “I quite understand what you want us to see.”

“But, that……..” Dalshena said. Layfon knew what she didn’t get to say.

“It’s not impossible to aim for my level, but do you think the current students can manage it?” Layfon asked.

“Uh……” Dalshena couldn’t respond.

“The way these Military Artists fight is how to fight filth monsters. This is the correct method. Mine is being a moron without any strategies.”

He looked at Haia’s fight. Haia’s skill was similar to his. Layfon won in the fight against him because of a small difference. He didn’t think the probability of a victory against Haia would increase exponentially if he held a Katana. That was what it meant to fight Haia who had learnt all the Psyharden techniques. Can he become a Heaven’s Blade successor………..? From Layfon’s viewpoint, Haia had no problem except for his lack of Kei. If he had wanted, he could have fought against all six filth monsters alone. But he didn’t do that. His probability of death was drastically reduced through the support of other members.

“In my fight, one wrong step means death. I could die from every single mistake I make. I don’t have anyone to cover for those mistakes of mine……..”

In fact, his mistake in the previous fight against the aged phase monster had damaged his Dite and left him in grave danger. Who knew what would have happened had Nina not shown up.

Felli and the others kept silent.

“I want you to see this. Results won’t be immediate. But we can try again and again. I hope to fight together.”

Nina told him how they felt when he was acting recklessly. What he did would worry them. If they helped him, his probability of death would reduce, wouldn’t it?

“You just said something very heavy,” Sharnid broke the silence.

“Sorry.”

“……. But it doesn’t feel bad to have you depend on us.”

“Same here, if I can become your strength.”

“Of course,” Layfon nodded at Naruki’s reply.

“Shena, this is the 17th platoon.”

“Uh?”

“Not bad, isn’t?”

“Humph.”

Layfon couldn’t tell what expression Dalshena held, but he could discern Sharnid trying to suppress his laughter.

Sharnid’s attitude turned relaxed. “Nina’ll definitely agree to another camp if we say it this way. This way, we can finish what we failed to accomplish in the last camp.”

“Huh?”

“Moron. Still don’t get it? The bath. The bath. It’s naked girls playing in water and having something unexpected happen…… then us seeing it!”

“Wh……..!”

Naruki’s voice. Layfon felt as if Felli’s level of psychokinesis had dropped.

“…………. I think you should start your life over. From before zero.”

“………… I knew you were an idiot, but I didn’t know it was to this level.”

Layfon heard the sound of a Dite being restored on the other side of the flake.

“No, hey, hey, hey. Wait up. I was joking. Joking. Besides, Layfon was involved too.”

“Don’t get me caught up in it.”

A swift moment of concentrated murderous intent. Layfon pretended he didn’t sense it. In truth, he didn’t remember participating in such a scheme.

“Hey, hey, don’t be so cold. On the first night of camp, didn’t we convey our determination by exchanging a glance?”

“No. That didn’t happen,” he said.

“You’re so cold,” Sharnid sighed.

“Don’t involve others in your foolishness!” Dalshena shouted. Sharnid groaned.

Layfon pretended he didn’t hear and turned the Dite back into its unrestored form. The fights of the Mercenary Gang had finished. Haia and his members prepared to return to Zuellni. Layfon headed for his bike.

(What would the captain think?) He suddenly thought. He had a feeling of being abandoned when Nina said she didn’t plan to forfeit the match. It was like he wasn’t needed in the 17th platoon. But he knew Nina wouldn’t think like that. That was his trust in her. He only felt lonely.

He was the one who wanted them to become strong, so he was ashamed of himself for feeling lonely. Hence he wanted Nina and the rest of the team to see this battle. Help them become strong. They must see the battle for themselves.

(No, probably not.) Layfon shook his head, rejecting the probability of himself wanting to stand out.

(I just want to fit in.)

So he let them see his fight, the fight that showed how Grendan fought, and the battle of the Mercenary Gang.

“Anyway, let’s return.”

Back to Zuellni where Nina, Felli, Mei-Shen and the others waited.

He wanted them to see him more clearly……… Layfon mounted his bike.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<center>◇</center>